The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Maryland Line in the Confederate States
Army., by W. W. Goldsborough

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license


Title: The Maryland Line in the Confederate States Army.

Author: W. W. Goldsborough

Release Date: January 6, 2019 [EBook #58632]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MARYLAND LINE ***




Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by the
Library of Congress)









[Illustration: Maj. Gen. ARNOLD ELZEY.]




                                  THE

                             MARYLAND LINE

                                 IN THE

                        CONFEDERATE STATES ARMY.


                                   BY
                          W. W. GOLDSBOROUGH,
                      _Major in the late C. S. A._

                               BALTIMORE:
                         KELLY, PIET & COMPANY.
                                 1869.




       Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by
                           KELLY, PIET & CO.,
    In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court for the District of
                               Maryland.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              Dedication.


                        TO MARYLAND’S GALLANT SON,

                    _Major-General Isaac R. Trimble,_

            _THE SOLDIER “WITHOUT FEAR AND WITHOUT REPROACH,”_

                        These Pages are Dedicated,

 _With the sincerest hope that his many Virtues and Lofty Heroism may be
         Emulated by the Rising Generation of his Native State_.




                                CONTENTS


      Dedication.
      Introduction.
      THE FIRST MARYLAND INFANTRY.
      THE SECOND MARYLAND INFANTRY.
      THE FIRST MARYLAND BATTALION OF CAVALRY.
      CHANGES In the First Maryland Battalion of Cavalry.
      RECAPITULATION. State of Battalion at the Close of the War.
      CASUALTIES Of the Officers as near as can be remembered.
      THE BALTIMORE LIGHT ARTILLERY.
      ATKINS’ BRIGADE AT SECOND MANASSAS.




                             Introduction.


Almost four years have elapsed since the surrender of General Lee at
Appomattox Court House, and as yet nothing has been presented to the
world to show the prominent part taken in the Great Rebellion by the
sons of Maryland. It is a glorious and important page in her honored
history, and future generations seem likely to look in vain for a record
of the patient suffering and heroic achievements of their forefathers
when struggling for their rights against Yankee tyranny and oppression,
and which was not surpassed by their sires of the Revolution of ’76.

Thus believing, the author has yielded to the importunities of many of
the officers and men of the several commands that composed the young
“Maryland Line,” and presents to the public a little book describing
briefly its operations during those four eventful years, and to which
they can refer, and by which future historians may be in a measure
guided. That it is written by a feeble pen, and by one unaccustomed to
such work, will be seen at a glance, and he therefore craves the
indulgence of a generous people.

It is much to be regretted that the young men who went South did not
organize themselves into _one_ command; but the proper steps were not
taken in time, and consequently batteries and companies of infantry and
cavalry were assigned to other commands whose States were accredited
with their services. Nevertheless Maryland had one representative, at
least, in this little organization, and for which she has no reason to
blush.

The books at the War Department contained the names of over twenty
thousand Marylanders in the service, and still at no time could the
“Maryland Line” be increased to the proportions of a brigade, much less
a division.

One great reason for this was the fact that they were required to
officer companies, regiments, and brigades of troops from other States,
for, as a general thing, the young men from Maryland were of a superior
order intellectually, who were actuated by patriotism alone, and not
driven into the service by the conscript officer, or influenced by
mercenary motives.

Thinking to contribute to the interest of this little book, the author
has added a few incidents of a personal character, which, with the
“Maryland Line,” he hopes will be favorably received by the Southern
people, and by that portion of the people of the North from whom we
received a sympathizing tear during our struggle for independence.

 BALTIMORE, February, 1869.

[Illustration]




                                  THE
                        FIRST MARYLAND INFANTRY.




                               CHAPTER I.


It was towards the close of April, 1861, that several members of the
Baltimore City Guard Battalion (which organization had been under arms
since the memorable 19th) were sitting around the dinner table in their
armory, discussing the probability of Baltimore soon being in the
possession of the troops under the command of the subsequently infamous
Benjamin F. Butler. Various were the opinions expressed; but it was
pretty generally conceded that, to use Hawk-Eye’s expression, the city
“was circumvented,” and the Maryland Militia had no longer any terrors
for the doughty Butler and his legions. I had long before determined
upon going South, when I could no longer serve my native State; and such
was also the determination of most of those around me.

“The thing is up, boys,” said Dr. Harry Scott, Surgeon of the Guards,
“and we now begin to see who is who. All seemed mighty anxious for a
fight last Sunday; but, Lord, what a change has come over the spirit of
their dreams! of glory and of conquest, now that the city is about to
fall into the hands of the enemy. And how hard those who were most
violent at first, are now striving to prove themselves the most loyal
men in Baltimore. Then all were disloyal; now look at the loyal! and it
pains me to see many of this very organization appear here in citizen’s
dress, as though they were frightened at what they had done. There’s
Fulton, of the _American_, out this morning in an article denouncing the
outrage upon the American flag in opposing the passage of troops through
the city; and it is well known to all that he was among the first and
most earnest advocates of the measure. For my part, I am going South to
join the Confederate army.”

“And I, and I, and I,” came from a dozen present.

“And _I_,” exclaimed Jim Sellman, springing to his feet and assuming an
attitude that only Jim Sellman could assume. “_I_ tell you, gentlemen,
the Federal Union must not and _shall_ not be preserved, old Hickory to
the contrary, notwithstanding. Such an outrage as this coercion has
never before been perpetrated upon a free people; no, not since Noah
drove into the ark his monkeys, dromedaries, rhinoceroses, kangaroos,
etc., etc. But then the Lord told Noah to coerce the dumb brute for the
benefit of future generations; and it is the devil who tells this
government to drive us back into the Union, for the benefit of Yankee
cotton and boot and shoe manufacturers. I tell you it shan’t be ‘did;’
and I say again, in the language of the immortal Andrew Jackson, ‘The
Federal Union must not and shall not be preserved at the expense of
Southern independence,’ and I for one shall help to bust her. Follow me.
I’ll be your Beauregard. I’ll lead you on to victory or to death. Keep
in my foot-prints, that’s all.”

Twenty men volunteered upon the spot, whereupon the inimitable
Beauregard, (for so Sellman was ever after called,) placing his dexter
finger in his mouth, and imitating the popping of a champagne cork,
circulated the ice-water freely, declaring vehemently it was his
“treat.”

It was about the 7th of May that the party, now increased to forty men,
left Baltimore by the several routes to Richmond. Upon reaching that
city we met quite a number of Marylanders who had preceded us. Two
companies of infantry were quickly formed, and placed under the command
of Captains Edward R. Dorsey and J. Lyle Clark. A third was also
started, which, upon being completed, was commanded by the gallant Capt.
Wm. H. Murray.

I will not tire the reader with a description of our life at the camp of
instruction, to which place we were ordered after being mustered in; nor
of our quarters in the pig-pens, but lately occupied by the four-legged
recruits of the fair grounds; of the countless millions of fleas that
took up their quarters in closer proximity to our flesh than was
agreeable; of the _sweats_ around the race track at the double quick;
no, suffice it to say, that through the exertions of our officers, in a
very short time our drill and discipline rivalled that of the famous
Lexington cadets, who were upon the ground, and vast were the crowds
attracted by our afternoon drills and dress parades.

The 25th of June found the companies of Captains Dorsey and Murray in
Winchester, to complete the organization of the First Maryland. Capt.
Clark, for some reason, preferred attaching his company to the
Twenty-First Virginia Regiment, a step he ever after regretted, for the
regiment was sent to the wilds of West Virginia, where they saw but
little service, and were compelled to endure dreadful sufferings and
privations.

The companies of the regiment we met at Winchester had been organized at
Harper’s Ferry, where they were for several weeks engaged in picketing
Maryland Heights and other points, and through their exertions, in the
evacuation of the place and destruction of the rifle works, government
property of much value to us was saved that would have been otherwise
destroyed by the excited and thoughtless troops, for we were yet young
in the art of war.[1]

Footnote 1:

  The property referred to as having been saved by them from the flames
  which were enveloping the buildings that contained it, and fired by
  other troops, was seventeen thousand gun stocks, which they received
  permission to send to North Carolina as a testimonial of gratitude for
  all she had done for them.

For their services upon this occasion, General Joseph E. Johnston issued
the following complimentary order:

                                       HEADQUARTERS WINCHESTER, }
                                               June 22d, 1861.       }

  SPECIAL ORDER.

  The Commanding General thanks Lt. Col. Steuart and the Maryland
  Regiment for the faithful and exact manner in which they carried out
  his orders of the 19th inst. at Harper’s Ferry. He is glad to learn
  that, owing to their discipline, no private property was injured and
  no unoffending citizen disturbed. The soldierly qualities of the
  Maryland Regiment will not be forgotten in the day of action.

                               By order of      GEN. JOS. E. JOHNSTON.

  W. M. WHITING, _Inspector General_.

The First Maryland was organized and officered as follows: Colonel,
Arnold Elzey; Lieutenant-Colonel, George H. Steuart; Major, Bradley T.
Johnson; Acting Adjutant, Frank X. Ward.

Company A.—Captain, W. W. Goldsborough; Lieutenants, George R. Shellman,
Chas. Blair and George M. E. Shearer.

Company B.—Captain, Columbus Edelin; Lieutenants, James Mullin, Thomas
Costello and Jos. Griffin.

Company C.—Captain, E. R. Dorsey; Lieutenants, S. H. Stewart, R. C.
Smith and William Thomas.

Company D.—Captain, James R. Herbert; Lieutenants, George Booth,
Nicholas Snowden and Willie Key Howard.

Company E.—Captain, Harry McCoy; Lieutenants, John Lutts, Joseph
Marriott and John Cushing. Edmund O’Brien was shortly after elected
Captain, McCoy having resigned.

Company F.—Captain, Louis Smith; Lieutenants, Joseph Stewart, William
Broadfoot and Thos. Holbrook.

Company G.—Captain, Willie Nicholas; Lieutenants, Alexander Cross and
John Deppich.

Company H.—Captain, Wm. H. Murray; Lieutenants, George Thomas, Frank X.
Ward and Richard Gilmor.

Some time after, whilst at Centreville, Company I joined us, having the
following officers:

Company I.—Captain, Michael S. Robertson; Lieutenants, H. H. Bean, Hugh
Mitchell and Eugene Diggs.[2]

Footnote 2:

  There were many changes in the regiment afterwards.

The regiment numbered over seven hundred men, and was second to none in
the Confederate army. But two companies were uniformed at the time of
its organization, (those from Richmond), but soon after, through the
exertions of Mrs. Bradley T. Johnson, the whole command was dressed in
neat, well-fitting gray uniforms.

With the exception of two companies, the regiment was armed with the
deadly Mississippi rifle, which was also procured by Mrs. Johnson,
through her influence with the Governor of North Carolina, of which
State she was a native.

The organization had scarcely been effected when, in the afternoon of
the first day of July, orders were received to cook two day’s rations
and prepare to move at a moment’s notice. Our destination was for some
time unknown; but it was soon whispered around that Patterson had
crossed the Potomac at Williamsport with a large army, and, although
vigorously attacked by a brigade under General Jackson, was driving that
General before him, and advancing rapidly in the direction of
Winchester. At four o’clock, we commenced the march to meet the enemy,
every man full of confidence and enthusiasm. As we passed the then
beautiful residence of the Hon. James M. Mason, that venerable
gentleman, with his lovely family, stood in the gateway and bid us God
speed. Alas, Yankee vandals have been there since; and, when last I
visited the place, I found nothing but a mass of rubbish to mark the
spot where once stood the stately mansion of one of Virginia’s wisest
and purest statesmen.

That night the army went into camp near Bunker Hill, some ten miles from
Winchester. The march was resumed early next morning, and by twelve
o’clock our line of battle was formed a short distance beyond the little
village of Darksville, and about five miles from the advance of
Patterson’s army. To the First Maryland was assigned the post of honor,
the extreme right; and, had there been occasion, most stubbornly would
they have contested every inch of the ground they occupied.

The army, under the command of General Joseph E. Johnston, numbered
eleven thousand men of all arms, indifferently armed and equipped, and
totally unacquainted with the drill and discipline so essential to the
soldier; and yet these were the very troops that a few days later hurled
back the legions of McDowell from the plains of Manassas, and who now
threw down the gage of battle to Patterson and his twenty-five thousand
trained volunteers from the cities of the North. The material was there,
and time was only required to make them the invincible troops they
afterwards proved themselves on more than one hard fought battle field.

Four days we awaited the coming of the Federal army, although General
Johnston wished to avoid an engagement if possible. The odds were
fearful, two to one, but the troops were sanguine of success should the
enemy attack us upon ground of our own choosing. But the enemy did not
advance; and, fearing he was too far from Manassas, where Beauregard was
daily expecting an attack from McDowell, the Confederate commander
determined to fall back to Winchester, and from that place watch the
movements of Patterson.

A few days after, that General advanced his army to Bunker Hill, and
went into camp.

No change took place in the relative positions of the two armies until
the 18th day of July, when Patterson broke camp and moved around in the
direction of Charlestown.

General Johnston was quickly informed of this change of position by the
ever vigilant Colonel J. E. B. Stuart, in command of the cavalry; and
almost at the same hour he received a despatch from General Beauregard
announcing that the enemy had attacked him at Bull Run in heavy force,
and that he required assistance. Orders to march were immediately
issued, and by four o’clock the last of the troops filed through the
streets of Winchester. It was a silent march indeed. There were no
bright smiles to greet us from the fair daughters of the town; no waving
of handkerchiefs, no expression of joy; for all believed that the
Confederate army was retreating from the superior forces of Patterson,
and that they were soon to experience the horrors of a military
despotism. And the troops partook of the same feeling, for, as yet, our
destination had not been divulged to them. But few cheers were heard as
they moved sullenly along the quiet streets.

We took the Millwood road, and, after marching about three miles. Col.
Elzey halted the regiment and read the order to march to the assistance
of Beauregard.

“You are, therefore,” he continued, “on the march to meet the enemy;
and, in the hour of battle, you will remember that you are Marylanders.
Every eye from across the waters of the Potomac which separates you from
your homes is upon you, and all those who are dear to us are watching
with anxious, beating hearts the fleshing of your maiden sword. And they
shall not be disappointed, for he had better never been born who proves
himself a craven when we grapple with the foeman.”

A cheer that might have been heard for miles went up from that little
band of patriots; and, with flushed cheek and flashing eyes, they asked
to be led against the enemy.

All that night we pressed forward, halting at intervals for a few
minutes’ rest; and an hour before day we reached the Shenandoah at
Berry’s Ferry, where it was determined to halt for breakfast. At seven
o’clock we resumed our march, and, fording the river, crossed the
mountain at Ashby’s Gap, and took the road to Piedmont, on the line of
the Manassas Gap railroad, where we expected to find transportation to
the scene of strife. The day’s march was a distressing one, as the heat
was intolerable; but the gallant troops pressed rapidly forward,
stimulated by occasional reports from the battle field.

During the day, General Johnston organized his army into brigades,
which, it is strange to say, had been deferred until the very eve of
battle. It was our good fortune to be placed under the command of
General Kirby Smith, whose brigade was composed of the First Maryland,
Colonel Elzey; Thirteenth Virginia, Col. A. P. Hill (afterwards the
famous corps commander); Tenth Virginia, Colonel Gibbons, and Third
Tennessee, Colonel Vaughn.

Piedmont was reached late that night by the rear of the army in the
midst of a terrific thunderstorm, and, despite the pelting rain, the
exhausted troops threw themselves upon the soaking ground and slept
soundly until morning.




                              CHAPTER II.


The sun rose next day bright and beautiful, and, the scene that
presented itself as we responded to reveille was animated indeed. The
troops were eagerly crowding into the cars prepared to convey them to
the battle field, and, from the boisterous mirth to be heard on all
sides, one would have supposed them on their way to participate in some
grand holiday parade instead of scenes of death and carnage.

Several regiments had been forwarded, and all were impatiently awaiting
their turn, when we met with a disaster that threw a damper over all,
and well nigh lost us the first battle of Manassas. The engineers of two
of the trains were Yankees, who had been in the employ of the company
for a long time. These men, true to their natural instincts and
training, treacherously concocted a plan to collide their trains and
thereby delay the troops of Johnston so much needed by Beauregard; and
totally regardless of the consequences that might ensue to the hundreds
of brave men placed at their mercy, consummated their wicked designs.
Fortunately but few were hurt, and none killed; but an engine and train
were destroyed, and the road so blockaded and injured that the utmost
efforts of the large force immediately set to work failed to put it in
running order before next morning.

The loss of this train was a severe blow to us, as we now had but two
trains left. However, on the morning of the 21st of July these two
resumed their trips, and each had made a successful run when, in making
the second, the engine of the hindmost train—upon which was Kirby
Smith’s brigade—broke down, and we were consequently delayed until the
return of the first engine, some two hours and a half. The battle had
been raging since morning, and the whole of the army should have reached
Beauregard the evening before, whereas barely two-thirds had joined him
at the close of the fight.

It was nearly one o’clock when we disembarked at Manassas, where we
found an officer of Johnston’s staff awaiting with an order for us to
push forward with all possible dispatch.

Hastily throwing off their knapsacks, the troops struck across the
country in the direction of the smoke of battle and the sound of
artillery, which could now be plainly seen and heard. Not a breath of
air was stirring, and the heat and dust were almost suffocating; but on,
on we went, sometimes slacking our pace to a walk to recover breath, but
never halting until we had made four miles and were within a mile of the
battle-field. Here we stopped but for a minute to allow the men to fill
their canteens out of a muddy little stream, when the march was resumed
at the same rapid gait, the gallant Smith at our head, encouraging us to
“push on.”

As we neared the field, we knew by the rapid discharges of artillery and
the incessant rattle of musketry, that the fight was being stubbornly
contested. We presently began to meet the wounded, one of whom to our
inquiry as to how the fight was going, answered, “Go on, boys, go on;
but I’m afeared you’ll be too late, for I’m thinkin’ they’re licken of
us. But go on; there’s no tellin.”

All told us the same, but encouraged us to press forward, as we “might
get there in time yet.” As we drew nearer the field, the enemy were made
aware of our approach by the clouds of dust we raised, and several
pieces of artillery were trained upon us. The scene that presented
itself as we emerged from a strip of pines was frightful indeed, and in
no way calculated to encourage us to advance farther. Wagons in great
numbers were coming to the rear at headlong speed, and demoralized
fugitives by hundreds from the battle-field were rushing frantically by,
crying out, “All is lost, all is lost; go back, or you’ll be cut to
pieces; the army is in full retreat,” etc. And indeed so it seemed; for
presently we met a whole regiment coming off, and, upon making inquiry
for the cause, we were coolly told that “They had got somewhat _tangled_
in the fight; and as we were whipped and retreating, they didn’t think
it worth while to stay any longer.”

But amid prospects so discouraging, the command from our gallant general
was ever “Forward, forward, my brave men! pay no attention to those
miserable cowards and skulkers.”

The First Maryland had the right of the line, at the head of which was
riding General Kirby Smith. We were still marching by the flank, when,
just as the column entered a strip of woods, it was fired upon by about
a dozen of the 14th Brooklyn Zouaves; and the general fell from his
horse shot through the neck, and it was feared at the time fatally
wounded. Corporal John Berryman, of Company C, First Maryland, fell at
the fire also, with a dreadful wound through the groin. The regiment, as
did the brigade, formed line of battle instinctively, and, not knowing
what might be the enemy’s force, prepared for an attack.

The command now devolved upon Colonel Elzey, the senior officer, who,
after waiting some minutes, and the enemy not appearing, moved the
brigade obliquely through the woods to the left and front, and as we
approached its edge the Federal line of battle appeared in view, which,
as they perceived us, poured into our ranks a terrific volley of
musketry, that took effect upon several of the men of the brigade.
Private John Swisher, of Company A, First Maryland, fell from a musket
ball in the head, and died soon after, being the first man from Maryland
killed in actual battle.

Colonel Elzey immediately prepared to attack. Holding the Thirteenth
Virginia in reserve, he formed the First Maryland, Tenth Virginia, and
Third Tennessee, and under cover of a hot fire from the Newtown battery
of light artillery, ordered a “charge!”

The enemy held a strong position on a ridge difficult of ascent, and
immediately in front of a dense pine thicket. At least three hundred
yards separated us, and the charge was to be across a wheatfield, and of
course without shelter of any description. It was a desperate
undertaking; but upon that charge rested the fate of the Confederate
army. At the command, with one wild, deafening-yell, the Confederates
emerged from the woods, and, amidst a perfect storm of bullets, the
gallant fellows rushed across the field. But they never wavered nor
hesitated, and, dashing up the acclivity, drove the enemy pell-mell from
their strong position into the thicket in their rear.

Halting the column for a minute to reform, Elzey pressed on in pursuit;
and, when we came once more into the open country, we saw before us, and
for a mile down to our right, no organized force, but one dense mass of
fugitives. With the successful charge of Elzey upon their right flank,
the whole of the Federal army had given way, and was rushing madly in
the direction of Washington. Nothing that I ever saw afterwards could
compare with that panic; and, as we pressed on in pursuit, men
surrendered themselves by hundreds.

It was whilst thus pursuing the enemy that President Davis and Generals
Johnston and Beauregard rode up to Colonel Elzey, amid the joyful shouts
of the men, and the former, with countenance beaming with excitement and
enthusiasm, seizing him by the hand, and giving it a hearty shake,
exclaimed: “_General_ Elzey, you are the Blucher of the day.”

Inclining to the right, the command halted for a few minutes near the
Henry House, and close by the famous Rickett’s battery, which had been
captured by the Eighth Georgia infantry, after a most desperate
struggle. The ground was thickly strewn with the dead and wounded of the
Seventy-Ninth New York Highlanders, which gallant regiment had supported
the battery. The wounded were suffering terribly for water; and our men
spent every moment in attending to their wants.

A little incident occurred here which I shall relate. Among the fatally
wounded was an officer who, from his uniform, we knew to be a captain.
The poor fellow had been shot through the head, and was about to breathe
his last. Thinking to relieve him, Captain (afterwards Colonel) Herbert
unbuttoned his coat, when he discovered a pocket-book and a package of
letters in one of the pockets. Taking possession of them, he attended
the wounded officer until he died. Upon examining the pocket-book, he
found it contained some sixty-five or seventy dollars in gold; the
letters were from his wife, and proved his name to be Brown. Two years
after Captain Herbert was wounded and taken prisoner upon the field of
Gettysburg. He had never parted with the gold nor the letters, and when
sufficiently recovered from his wounds, he caused to be inserted in the
New York _Herald_ an advertisement calling upon the widow of the
deceased officer to come forward and claim the property. In due time she
made her appearance, a charming Scotch woman, not, as she said for the
sake of claiming the money, but to hear from his own lips all about the
last moments of her husband. She had received an imperfect account of
his being shot from some of his men, but wished to learn of his death.
Never shall I forget the look of gratitude she gave the Captain when he
finished his story, (for the author was present at the interview,) and
seizing his feeble hand, while great tears stole down her beautiful
cheeks, she heaped upon him a thousand blessings.

She was our constant attendant for a week afterwards, and when she left
us, seemed much affected. We subsequently learned from her that a
valuable and highly-prized watch that her husband had on his person when
shot, had been recovered with much difficulty, one of his own men having
appropriated it after his Captain’s fall.

Resuming our march, the column crossed the Stone Bridge, and took the
turnpike leading to Alexandria, confident that we were to pursue the
enemy to the very gates of his capital. But we were doomed to a bitter
disappointment; for, after marching a mile or two, we came to a
right-about, and silently retraced our steps to Manassas. Tired, hungry
and dispirited, we reached our camping ground long after nightfall, and,
despite a drenching rain that set in about 12 o’clock, enjoyed a
refreshing sleep.




                              CHAPTER III.


The morning after the battle of Manassas all seemed chaos, or confusion
worse confounded. The cold, disagreeable rain that had set in during the
night still continued, and the troops were provided with no means to
shelter themselves from the pitiless storm which raged; and to add to
this discomfort, the commissary wagons could not be found, and the men
were almost entirely without provisions. Staff officers were galloping
in every direction, looking for regiments that had been lost on the
march of the night before, and it seemed for a while as though the
utmost efforts of the general officers and their assistants would never
be able to restore order out of all this muddle.

All day long this state of affairs continued. We had gained a great
battle, it was true, and had we continued the pursuit, the command would
have remained intact to a great degree; but the demoralizing effects of
countermarching an army in the moment of victory were here strongly
evidenced. The impression had gained ground that an opportunity had been
let slip to deal the enemy a fatal blow, and therefore dissatisfaction
was expressed on every side, and more than once I heard it said that “if
we had not intended following up what successes we might meet with,
there was but little gained in fighting the battle.”

Towards evening something like order seemed restored, and we waited in
momentary expectation of hearing the command “Forward.” But night came
on, and we were still idly facing the pelting rain. Shivering, shaking,
and wretched, the troops threw themselves upon the wet ground to await
the morrow.

At midnight we were aroused by the rattle of the kettle-drum calling us
to arms, and never did men more readily respond to the summons. An order
had been received for the First Maryland and the Third Tennessee to
accompany Colonel J. E. B. Stuart, with cavalry and artillery, to
Fairfax Court House.

The night was intensely dark, and our progress was, therefore,
necessarily slow. For hours we toiled through the deep mud, stumbling
and falling over rocks, stumps and logs, and mistaking our way every
mile, when at daylight we struck the turnpike leading to Alexandria, and
but six miles from where we had started.

The rain had now ceased, the clouds grew lighter and lighter, and
presently the wind springing up, they were sent fleeting, and dancing,
and skipping across heaven’s blue face, to be seen no more, we trusted,
for many days to come. Never before had the glorious sun been more
heartily welcomed by suffering humanity than it was that morning as it
rose with silent majesty in the eastern sky. Never before had it
appeared so lovely, never risen with such stately grandeur; and, as we
gazed in its full, bright face, and began to feel its warm breath
envelop us, we forgot all the sufferings and privations of the past
thirty-six hours, and were made as happy as we had just before been
miserable.

Evidences of the enemy’s rapid retreat now appeared on every side. The
first thing which we encountered was an abandoned wagon, ladened with
army bread. Nothing could have been more acceptable, and the troops were
bountifully supplied. A little farther a large camp was found, filled
with everything conceivable that could contribute to the comfort and
efficiency of an army. As we progressed, wagons in great numbers
presented themselves, containing army stores, ammunition, arms, etc.,
while camp kettles, muskets, cartridge boxes, belts, breast-plates,
etc., lined the road for miles. Broken-down buggies that had, no doubt,
been abandoned by the valiant Yankee members of Congress who had started
with the army, bound for Richmond, put in an occasional appearance. At
one place a human arm was found that had, no doubt, been amputated in
the ambulance which was conveying the sufferer to the rear in the
general flight. It evidently had belonged to an officer, for it was of
delicate mould and fair as woman’s, and on the little finger was an
exquisitely-wrought ring, containing a brilliant and valuable diamond
set.

We reached Fairfax Court House by 12 o’clock, where we also found an
immense quantity of stores, especially of clothing, which at that time
was much needed by the Confederate Government. Nothing could exceed the
joy of the inhabitants at once more beholding the gray they loved so
well; but more than once they expressed their regret that we had not
arrived some hours earlier; “for,” said one of them, “four thousand
Yankees left here but this morning, who would have surrendered to a
corporal’s guard, and those in advance of them were, if possible, in a
worse plight, utterly demoralized, and without the semblance of
organization.”

A half mile beyond the village the command went into camp in a woods by
the side of the turnpike, there to await orders from General Johnston,
whom we supposed moving with the whole army upon Washington, and but a
short distance in our rear.

Reclining upon a bundle of straw, resting my tired, aching limbs, I was
joined by my first Lieutenant, Shellman, who, with face radiant with
joy, informed me that he had just heard the Colonel commanding express
his belief that we would surely be in front of Washington before
thirty-six hours. With all my heart did I hope it might prove true; but
I had my doubts. I did not like the confusion we had witnessed, and
feared it would require some days to reorganize the army, and place it
in a condition to assume the offensive. That it was possible to yet
retrieve the great error committed on the 21st and 22d, I was inclined
to believe; but that it would be done was another question; and an
observation from a private soldier suggested itself to me more than
once. It was made while we were retracing our steps to Manassas after
the battle, when all were out of humor. “A President and two Generals,”
said he, “are too many to command one army.” And subsequent events
proved how correct it was.

As day after day passed by, and there appeared no indications of
offensive operations being resumed, our hopes of a speedy peace
vanished, and we saw nothing before us but a protracted and bloody
struggle.

Rapidly the enemy reorganized and reinforced his broken and discomfited
army; and in an incredibly short time the genius of McClellan had placed
around Washington an army and fortifications that it would have been
madness for the Confederate Generals to attack.

It was determined, however, to present to them a bold front to conceal
as much as possible our own numerical inferiority, and, therefore, the
Confederates were advanced until they held possession of Mason’s Hill,
but five miles from Alexandria. Munson’s Hill was soon after taken also,
after a slight resistance; and the Southern army was thereby placed
still nearer to the National Capital.

The infantry, under the command of Colonel J. E. B. Stuart, remained
some weeks at Fairfax, when it was ordered to Fairfax Station, on the
line of the Orange and Alexandria railroad, there to reunite with the
balance of the brigade, now commanded by General Elzey. Here we set
ourselves down for a long stay, as everything indicated that hostilities
would not be renewed until spring, for both governments seemed to have
set to work preparing their respective armies for the desperate fighting
to be then begun.

Strict and rigid discipline was sought to be enforced throughout the
Confederate army; and it was then we saw the incompetency of many of our
officers, and had forebodings of the disastrous results likely to accrue
from the wretched system adopted by the government of electing officers
to companies instead of their being appointed by the Executive after a
searching examination by an experienced and competent soldier.

In a measure, the First Maryland Regiment was free from this evil, which
was owing principally to the determined steps taken by Colonel Geo. H.
Steuart, who had succeeded Colonel Elzey in its command. An old and
experienced soldier himself, he soon saw who was competent and who was
not. Some of the latter he disposed of in a summary manner, and with
others he thought to bide his time. He enforced discipline to the
strictest letter of the old army regulations, which, though at first
very objectionable to both officers and men of his command, afterwards
became popular as the good resulting therefrom developed itself.

Drill by companies was had in the morning of every favorable day, and
drill in the afternoon by battalion, with dress parade in the evening.
Both officers and men were required to pay the strictest attention to
their clothing and person, and the slightest neglect of either would
draw from him a rebuke or punishment. The most rigid sanitary
regulations were adopted for the camp; and when the neat appearance and
healthy condition of the men were contrasted with that of other
regiments around us, the most indifferent were stimulated to exert
themselves to their utmost in sustaining the commandant in his efforts
to promote the health and comfort of those placed under his charge; and,
therefore, from its being at first one of the most obnoxious duties
which the soldier had to perform, it became one of the most pleasant.

That Colonel Steuart was popular with the regiment upon assuming
command, I cannot say. In fact, I believe he was much disliked; but in
less than two months he had won the love and affection of all. Where was
there such a camp as that of the First Maryland? Where such drill and
discipline; such healthy, rugged looking troops; such neat and soldierly
fellows? Where was the regiment that could follow them on a long, weary
march with that rapid, elastic step for which they were so famous?
Nowhere in the Confederacy. Ever vigilant, ever watchful, ever cheerful
in the discharge of their duties, they were the pride and boast of the
army.

With his officers, Colonel Steuart was strict and exacting, but always
kind and courteous. He established a school for their instruction in
tactics, and daily they were assembled at his headquarters for
recitation; and not for his commission would one of them have appeared
before him unable to recite the lessons he had been instructed to get.
As a body, they were as intelligent a set of men as could be found in
the army. I am compelled to say, however, that there were one or two
disgraceful exceptions in the number.

One of these, in particular, was a Captain Edelin, _alias_ Lum Cooper,
who had by some means been elected to the command of a fine company,
composed principally of young men from Baltimore. Without even the
rudiments of a common school education, holding the truth in utter
contempt, and a low swaggerer, he had nothing to recommend him but his
having lighted the lamps in the streets of Washington for years, and
beat a drum in the war with Mexico. His conduct everywhere in the army
was disgraceful in the extreme, and reflected discredit, not only upon
the regiment to which he belonged, but upon the State, of which he was
neither a native nor a resident. Finally, despised and avoided by all
who, without knowing the man, had associated with him in the regiment,
he ran the blockade, took the oath of allegiance to the Federal
Government, and turned informer upon the Government of which he had been
a sworn servant.




                              CHAPTER IV.


The fall of 1861 will ever be remembered by the survivors of the
regiment, as the most pleasant experienced by them during the whole war.
We had an abundance of clothing and wholesome food, whilst there was no
scarcity of money with which to indulge in even some of the luxuries of
life. And then the monotony of the camp was often changed to the
excitement of picketing in front of the enemy on Mason’s and Munson’s
Hills, in the capture of both of which the First Maryland bore a
conspicuous part. In the engagement at the latter place, we lost a
private of Company I killed, and Lieutenant Mitchell, of the same
company, badly wounded. During these picket reliefs, we had daily
encounters with the enemy, in which we invariably got the better of him.
The first that occurred I will relate, as Mr. Captain Edelin then and
there gave us a specimen of military skill acquired on the head of a
kettle-drum in Mexico.

It was on the morning after the capture of Mason’s Hill, that Colonel
Smith, the officer in command, wishing to advance his pickets as far as
Clampitt’s house, a mile in front of the main body, detailed Edelin for
the duty. He moved his company forward through a thicket, and in a few
minutes we were startled by the rapid discharges of musketry, which led
Colonel Smith to believe he had encountered a heavy force of the enemy.
Captain James R. Herbert’s company and my own were immediately sent to
his support. Coming up with Edelin, he informed us that he had met a
regiment of infantry, but, after a stubborn fight, the enemy had
retreated, carrying his dead and wounded along.

“But,” said he, “they are in the woods before us, and I must have
artillery to drive them out;” and, turning to an orderly, he directed
him to post off to Colonel Smith and request that officer to send him a
battery forthwith.

I saw an expression of ineffable contempt and disgust spread over the
face of Lieutenant Costello, of his company, who, calling me aside,
informed me that the sight of but one picket had occasioned all the
firing, and that by the Captain’s orders.

The courier dispatched to the commandant soon returned with the not very
polite reply that “Captain Edelin was a d—d fool, and he wanted no more
such crazy requests.”

“Puss in Boots,” as he was usually called, dropped his feathers
instanter, but was heard to mutter something about “challenge,”
“duel.” Being the senior officer, he had command of the three
companies—something which neither Herbert nor myself relished in the
least; and we, therefore, requested to be returned, as there was not
the least likelihood of the enemy appearing in any force. Herbert’s
request was granted; but I was ordered to remain where I was.

A short time after two Yankee soldiers accidentally wandered into our
lines and were captured. Here was a chance for our hero to win back the
good opinion of the Colonel; so, mounting a great tall horse, (he was a
very little man) he, in a pompous and important manner, marched the
poor, half-frightened wretches into the presence of Col. Smith, to whom
he told a wonderful story of the skill and strategy he had displayed in
their capture.

Being in command during his absence, and not feeling altogether
satisfied with the position we held, I concluded to make a
reconnoissance. Lieutenants Shearer and Costello were therefore
detailed, and, with a squad of men, directed to move forward until they
encountered the enemy’s pickets. In a few minutes the crack of several
rifles told me they had found them. Fearing the party had perhaps fallen
in with a superior force, I advanced with a few men to render assistance
if required. Upon reaching them, however, I found it was but a single
picket they had stumbled upon, who was shot and killed in attempting to
escape.

Edelin had heard the firing, and came down the road at full speed, but,
halting his horse at a safe distance, bawled out:

“Come back, come back; you’ll all git killed.”

Withdrawing my men, I rejoined the main body, where I was saluted with,

“Capting, how dare you do anythink of this kind without my orders?”

I explained to him that my purpose was to find a safer place in which to
post the men, and suggested that we should move the whole command back
to where I had just left.

“I shall do no sich thing,” he answered. “You never fit in Mexico, and,
therefore, what in the devil do you know about _plannin a military
battle_.”

Late in the fall the enemy in our front grew restless; and Generals
Johnston and Beauregard thought it expedient to withdraw from Munson’s
and Mason’s, and concentrate the whole army on the heights of
Centreville, as everything indicated an advance of the immense army
assembled around Washington. Therefore leaving at Munson’s a small
party, with an old stove pipe mounted on cart wheels, to annoy the
Federal advance, we took a last look into the streets of Alexandria, and
at the detested Federal Capitol, and marched to our new quarters at
Centreville.

It was with regret we left our old camp at Fairfax Station, around which
lingered so many pleasant associations of the past; and our last
reveille seemed to make sad the hearts of all; and the summons to fall
in was not as promptly responded to as on former occasions. Never again
were the hearty, joyous shouts of the Maryland boys to be heard through
its now deserted streets, nor the heavy tramp and the sharp command, as
the battalion performed, to astonished, gaping thousands, those
intricate evolutions inimitable. No, nor the unhappy sentinel to be
frightened to death by the fearful shriek of “Indians got you! Indians
got you!” when it turned out only to be our good Colonel making his
_periodical_ grand rounds. And never more was the gallant Elzey to
display his superb horsemanship to the fair daughters of Baltimore on a
visit to the camp, but which performance, much to their disappointment
and regret, was brought to an abrupt termination by the breaking of a
stirrup strap. No, never, never! all is past and gone forever! Even the
old guard house and the Colonel’s pen, that had ever and for so long
extended to the refractory ones a hearty welcome and tender,
affectionate embrace, were bid a sad, sad farewell.

Centreville, when we reached it, presented a scene of bustle and
confusion. Troops were arriving in large numbers, and were striving to
reach the grounds selected for the respective regiments and brigades all
over the same road. At last, tired and hungry, the brigade of Elzey
halted upon the very summit of one of the highest hills around the
place.

The sight that presented itself from this point that night was one of
the grandest I ever witnessed. Before us, as far as the eye could reach,
flashed thousands upon thousands of camp fires; and spell-bound we gazed
upon this grand pyrotechnic display for hours. And then the next day,
and for days after, the evolutions of forty thousand troops of all arms
in the plain below us, was a scene indescribably grand.




                               CHAPTER V.


The intelligence we received from Washington now grew every day more
threatening. That McClellan, with his immense and splendidly appointed
army, intended to advance upon Centreville there seemed no doubt; but
whether Johnston intended to fight was by us much questioned. We were in
no way prepared to meet the enemy. The army was not organized, and but
imperfectly equipped. Sickness prevailed in our camp to an alarming
extent; and the utmost efforts of our able commander had failed to
increase his force a single man. Time must, therefore, be gained. But
how? Johnston was the man for the emergency. We must present a bold and
defiant front to the enemy.

Heavy details from the various regiments were, therefore, at once made
to erect fortifications. Steadily the work progressed, and in a short
time the heights of Centreville were crowned with what seemed at a
distance most formidable works. Of siege guns we did not have one; but
immense blackened logs answered the same purpose, and frowned most
threateningly from many an embrasure. None but those immediately in
charge were allowed to approach them; for it was well known our camp was
swarming with spies. These preparations had the desired effect; and
McClellan, believing the position to be impregnable, quietly settled
himself down to await the coming of spring.

I will not tire the reader with details of the same every-day dull and
monotonous camp-life at Centreville, but shall, as rapidly as possible,
hasten on to the more exciting and interesting scenes and incidents in
which the regiment participated. Suffice it to say, we remained there
until late in November, when the brigade was ordered back to Manassas,
there to prepare their winter quarters.

The spot selected by the Colonel on which to build our cabins was in the
midst of a dense pine woods, and much sheltered from the cold blasts of
winter, and where was also wood and water in abundance. By the last of
December, in this heretofore lonely and deserted forest, had been reared
a neat and substantial village, in which we hoped to remain undisturbed
until the spring should have set in, and from whence we would once more
go forth to measure our strength with the hosts that had just threatened
us with annihilation.

During the months of December and January, with the exception of a
little disagreeable picket duty along the line of the Orange and
Alexandria railroad, and the surprise of a picket post at Sangster’s
Station, nothing occurred to disturb the quiet of our winter quarters.
The picket alluded to was commanded by Lieut. Richard Hough, of Company
F, and in the fight which ensued, Sergeant Sheehan was badly wounded,
and Lieut. Joseph Stewart and ten or twelve men captured. The Federal
loss was a lieutenant killed.

The term of enlistment of the twelve months’ men was now rapidly drawing
to a close, and to have an efficient army in the field when the spring
campaign should open, it became necessary for the Confederate Government
to take some steps to that end. An order was therefore issued some time
in January, granting to all twelve months’ men who would re-enlist for
the war, furloughs of from thirty to sixty days. The majority did so,
and for the first time since entering the army, went home to see their
families and friends.

The unwise policy of the government in having enlisted men for a less
time than the war here proved itself, and for a long while after
occasioned much trouble and caused much demoralization in the army of
General Johnston, for bitterly did those who were compelled to remain in
camp by reason of their having enlisted for the war, complain of the
injustice they believed had been done them. Particularly was this the
case in the First Maryland, which contained several twelve months’
companies, two of which, Companies A and B, had re-enlisted almost to a
man, and gone off on furlough; the others, Companies C, H and I,
preferring to remain in the field until their time was up, when many of
them proposed to go into the cavalry and artillery, they having a
dislike for the infantry arm of the service. However, the war men became
reconciled in a measure, and it was hoped nothing more would be heard of
the matter; but in this we were mistaken, as will be seen hereafter.

The Confederate army was now, owing to the depletion of regiments and
brigades by furloughs, reduced to about twenty thousand men, whilst not
an organized brigade could be found in the whole command. Of this
condition of things the Federal authorities were soon apprised, and
therefore, in the early part of March, 1862, an advance upon Manassas by
the whole army under McClellan was determined upon. Having no facilities
for the transportation of the immense quantities of stores gathered
there, and unable to resist the overwhelming force of McClellan, there
was no alternative left Johnston but to destroy his supplies and
withdraw the army to the south bank of the Rappahannock. It was a sad
necessity, and as the troops were guided on their way for many weary
miles by the lurid flames from their burning buildings that seemed to
lick the very heavens, all felt that the first battle of the war had
proved more disastrous as a victory than would have been a defeat. There
was no pretension to organization, and what had been but a few months
before an organized and victorious army, now presented the appearance of
an ungovernable mob, and entirely at the mercy of the enemy, should he
have the enterprise and energy to pursue it.

Fortunately, however, McClellan contented himself with occupying our
deserted quarters at Manassas, thereby enabling us to reassemble and
reorganize in a manner our demoralized and straggling troops upon the
Rappahannock. Therefore, when soon after that General retraced his steps
and prepared to move around to Yorktown, from whence he had determined
to advance upon Richmond, Johnston had under his command quite a
respectable army with which to reinforce the little band of heroes under
Magruder, showing so bold a front to the hosts of the Federal General.
But it was also necessary to leave troops behind to watch the movements
of McDowell, who still remained at Manassas with a large army, and to
this duty the division of Ewell was assigned. It was, perhaps at that
time, the finest and best organized division in the army, and was
comprised of Elzey’s, Trimble’s and Dick Taylor’s brigades, with
artillery and cavalry.

From the opposite banks of the river the two commands narrowly watched
each other, and exchanged an occasional shot until the evening of the
19th of April, when orders to “pack up” were given, and in the midst of
a drenching rain, we took up our line of march for Gordonsville along
the Orange and Alexandria railroad.—For three days the cold, chilly rain
continued, and for three days the troops, destitute of provisions,
toiled over the uneven surface of the railroad’s bed before the command
reached its destination, cold, hungry and dispirited.

We were allowed to remain here several days to rest and recruit, when
one bright, beautiful day, orders were received by General Ewell for his
command to cross the Blue Ridge and join Jackson, who was then encamped
at Swift Run Gap. Nothing could have exceeded the joy of the troops at
this unexpected order, for we had supposed ourselves destined to
reinforce the army of Johnston in the swamps of the Chickahominy. To be
with Jackson, then, the great and glorious Jackson, in the beautiful
Valley of Virginia, was a pleasure unexpected, and it was, therefore,
with light hearts and elastic step that we left our camp at
Gordonsville. The march was made by easy stages, and in a few days,
about nine o’clock in the evening, from the mountain’s summit, his
camp-fires were descried away down in the plain below us. No more stupid
hours in camp, if you please. We now belong to Jackson’s army, and if
laurels were to be won, we felt that they would surely be ours. Already
visions of shattered and beaten armies, of prisoners innumerable, of
captured camps filled with the good things with which we had been for so
long unacquainted, flitted before us, and thus thinking, and thus
trusting, we descended the mountain sides and threaded our way through
the camps of the heroes of Kearnstown, and went into _bivouac_ a short
distance beyond, at Conrad’s store.

At the first sound of the reveille next morning, every man sprang nimbly
to his feet. They wanted to see Jackson, to talk with his troops over
the great battle they had so recently fought, and more than all, to
discuss the prospects before us, and, if possible, ascertain our
destination; but, to our utter amazement, when we turned our faces to
where we had passed his army the evening previous, nothing met our gaze
but the smouldering embers of his deserted camp-fires. We rubbed our
eyes and looked again and again, loth to believe our sense of vision.
But gone he was, and whither and for what no one could tell. Quietly, in
the dead of night, he had arisen from his blanket, and calling his
troops around him, with them had disappeared.

For more than two weeks his whereabouts remained a mystery, and various
were the conjectures as to what had become of him, when one day there
came the news of Milroy’s defeat at McDowell, more than one hundred
miles away. Swiftly he had traversed the steep ranges of mountains that
separated him from his prey, and with irresistible fury had hurled his
legions upon the astonished foe in his mountain fastness and routed him
with heavy loss, and was even now on his return, and within two days’
march of us. General Ewell was ordered to join him at once near Luray,
and on the 16th of May we encamped at Columbia Bridge on our way
thither.

It was the next day that the term of enlistment of Company C, First
Maryland, expired, and the men clamored for an immediate discharge,
which, under the circumstances, was reluctantly given by Colonel Bradley
T. Johnson, who had succeeded to the command by the promotion of Colonel
Steuart to the rank of brigadier general, and ordered to organize the
Maryland Line. And here again the discontent that had prevailed at
Manassas among the men enlisted for the war broke out afresh. They
declared they had enlisted for twelve months only, and that if the
muster rolls had it otherwise they had been grossly deceived by their
officers. The dissatisfaction grew more apparent every hour, and when,
on the 18th day of May, we marched to join General Jackson, the men were
almost in a state of mutiny.

It was on the banks of the Shenandoah, the 21st of May, that we first
caught sight of the glorious soldier as he dashed along the lines with
hat off, and bowing right and left in acknowledgment of the vociferous
cheers that went up from his enthusiastic army.

Our camp that night was within a mile of Luray, and here we were
destined to part with the gallant Elzey, who had so long commanded us,
and who had led us to our first victory. As I have said, Colonel Steuart
had been promoted and ordered to organize and command the Maryland Line,
of which the First Maryland and Baltimore Light Artillery were to form
the nucleus. For the present, however, Colonel Johnson was in command,
as General Steuart had been temporarily assigned to a brigade of
cavalry. Never shall I forget General Elzey’s emotion as he drew the
regiment up in line for the last time, and with tears rolling down his
war-worn cheeks, thanked them for the honor they had helped to confer
upon him at Manassas.




                              CHAPTER VI.


On the evening of the 22d, the army, about twelve thousand strong, went
into camp within an easy day’s march of Front Royal, where, rumor had
it, was stationed a considerable force of the enemy. Here the
dissatisfaction that had so long existed in the First Maryland broke out
into open mutiny, and the majority of the men in the war companies threw
down their arms and demanded an immediate discharge. It was in vain that
General Steuart and Colonel Johnson expostulated with them upon their
disgraceful conduct, but they declared they had served out their term of
enlistment, and would serve no longer, and when next morning we resumed
our march, nearly one-half the regiment was disarmed and under guard.
The affair was kept concealed from General Jackson, as it was still
hoped the men would return to reason, for it was not calculated to
impress him very favorably with the troops from whom he expected so
much.

[Illustration: Brig. Gen. GEO. H. STEUART.]

A halt was made about five miles from Front Royal, and whilst resting
ourselves by the wayside, an aid-de-camp was observed to dash up to
Colonel Johnson and hand him a dispatch. It took him but an instant to
acquaint himself with its contents, when, turning to his command, in a
voice tremulous with suppressed anger and with a face flushed with
mortification and shame, called it to “attention.”

“I have just received an order from General Jackson that very nearly
concerns yourselves,” he said, “and I will read it to you:”

  “Colonel Johnson will move the First Maryland to the front with all
  dispatch, and in conjunction with Wheat’s battalion attack the enemy
  at Front Royal. The army will halt until you pass.

                                                             JACKSON.”

“You have heard the order, and I must confess are in a pretty condition
to obey it. I will have to return it with the endorsement upon the back
that ‘the First Maryland refuses to meet the enemy, though ordered by
General Jackson.’ Before this day I was proud to call myself a
Marylander, but now, God knows, I would rather be known as anything
else. Shame on you to bring this stigma upon the fair fame of your
native State—to cause the finger of scorn to be pointed at those who
confided to your keeping their most sacred trust—their honor and that of
the glorious old State. Marylanders you call yourselves. Profane not
that hallowed name again, for it is not yours. What Marylander ever
before threw down his arms and deserted his colors in the presence of
the enemy, and those arms, and those colors, too, placed in your hands
by a woman? Never before has one single blot defaced her honored
history. Could it be possible to conceive a crime more atrocious, an
outrage more damnable? Go home and publish to the world your infamy.
Boast of it when you meet your fathers and mothers, brothers, sisters
and sweethearts. Tell them it was you who, when brought face to face
with the enemy, proved yourselves recreants, and acknowledged yourselves
to be cowards. Tell them this, and see if you are not spurned from their
presence like some loathsome leper, and despised, detested, nay,
abhorred by those whose confidence you have so shamefully betrayed; you
will wander over the face of the earth with the brand of ‘coward,’
‘traitor,’ indelibly imprinted upon your foreheads, and in the end sink
into a dishonored grave, unwept for, uncared for, leaving behind as a
heritage to your posterity the scorn and contempt of every honest man
and virtuous woman in the land.”

The Colonel’s address, of which I have given the reader but a faint
idea, was delivered with much feeling and listened to with close
attention, and scarcely had he concluded when a wild yell broke the
painful stillness that had prevailed, and a simultaneous rush was made
for the ordnance wagon by those to whom he had just administered so
scathing a rebuke. Never before, perhaps, had they seized their arms
with such avidity, or buckled on their equipments with greater rapidity.

“Now, sir,” they cried out, “lead us against the enemy, and we will
prove to you that we are not cowards, and that neither have we forgotten
these arms were placed in our hands by a woman.”

“Forward!” was the command, and at the double-quick the regiment passed
along the whole army amid the most deafening cheers. “We are going to
have some work cut out now, boys, for the Marylanders are going to the
front,” could be heard on all sides as we moved along, and every man
inwardly determined that work _should_ be cut out if material could be
found.

On the right of the army we joined Wheat with his battalion of
Louisianians, and with them moved swiftly upon the doomed Federals
holding Front Royal. We approached within a mile of the town, but saw no
signs of the enemy. “Another disappointment,” ran down the line, but the
next moment two or three frightened soldiers in blue broke cover from a
picket post, and fled in the direction of the village. They were pursued
by several mounted men, and speedily overtaken and brought back. Upon
being questioned, they told us that they belonged to the First Maryland,
and that the force in town consisted of that regiment, two companies of
Pennsylvanians, two pieces of artillery, and a squadron of cavalry, the
latter having joined them that very day, all under the command of
Colonel John R. Kenly, who did not dream that Jackson was within fifty
miles of him. So at last we had met the much boasted Yankee First
Maryland, and although greatly outnumbered, we were ready to take up the
gage of battle so defiantly thrown down to us some time before. First
Maryland against First Maryland! It was, indeed, a singular coincidence.

We approached the town rapidly, and entered the main street before the
enemy were aware of our approach. For a minute they resisted our
advance, and a sharp exchange of musketry shots ensued. They were
quickly driven out, however, with the loss of several in killed, wounded
and prisoners.

The whole command had now taken the alarm, and assembled behind their
artillery, which was posted on a hill that commanded the town and its
approaches. Dashing through the streets, we were soon in the open
country, when the companies commanded by Captains Nicholas, Herbert and
Goldsborough were deployed as skirmishers, with Wheat on the left, the
whole being under the command of Lieutenant Colonel E. R. Dorsey (who
had reached that rank by reason of seniority upon the promotion of Elzey
and Steuart), whilst Colonel Johnson commanded the reserves.

The enemy now opened his artillery with great precision, and his shell
began to tell in our ranks. Nothing daunted, however, the gallant
fellows moved steadily forward, and reached the very foot of the hill
upon which he was posted. From there the fight was stubbornly waged for
at least two hours, with no apparent advantage on either side. In the
meantime the troops of Jackson were moving to the right and left to
envelop the enemy and cut off his retreat. Kenly saw the movement, and
determined to withdraw his forces and cross the river (immediately in
his rear) if possible. On his right was the turnpike bridge, and on his
left, in our front, was the long and high trestle-work of the Manassas
Gap Railroad. Dorsey divined his purpose, and, as the enemy commenced to
fall back, immediately ordered a charge along the whole line. With a
yell the men responded to the command, and the long line of skirmishers
pressed forward in pursuit. The fight would have terminated then and
there had not the Louisiana battalion stumbled upon the enemy’s camp,
and bent on plunder, the threats and entreaties of their officers were
for some time in vain, and when they were at length prevailed upon to
move forward, it was found the enemy in their front, with artillery and
cavalry, had escaped over the bridge. Not so in front of the Maryland
command. The enemy were closely pressed to the river’s bank, where,
finding it impossible to escape across the trestle-work, they threw down
their arms in a body. By this time a heavy force of cavalry had forded
the river some distance below, and charging the remainder of Kenly’s
command, which was rapidly retreating up the turnpike, captured it
almost to a man, not, however, without meeting with a desperate
resistance, in which many were killed and wounded on both sides.

Thus ended the battle of Front Royal, if it can be so termed, and in
which Marylander met Marylander for the first time in the war. It has
been said Kenly’s command had fought a vastly superior force of the
Confederates, whereas it was a much inferior one, which, however did not
compel him to withdraw from the position he had taken in front of the
town, but the flank movement by heavy bodies of our troops did, and it
was then we pressed our advantage. The actual number of assailants prior
to his recrossing the river with what remained of his command, did not
exceed four hundred men. And it has been more than once asserted, also,
that Colonel Kenly did not offer the spirited resistance to the
Confederate advance expected of him, and that there was no reason why he
should have lost his command. This is doing him injustice. He fought his
troops like the brave man that he is, and Commissary Banks can thank him
for being instrumental in saving the little he did from the wreck of his
army at Strasburg and Winchester. He committed one great, inexcusable
error, however, in not having his cavalry scouts and pickets out, but it
is said they reached him but an hour or two before our attack, although
he had called for them several days before. If this be true, he deserves
no blame or censure for his misfortune at Front Royal.

The morning after the fight, when the prisoners were drawn up in line,
it was truly amusing to see the men of the two Maryland regiments greet
each other. “Why, if there ain’t my brother Bill;” “And there’s my
cousin Jim,” could be heard, whilst nearly all recognized old friends
and acquaintances, whom they greeted cordially, and divided with them
the rations which had just changed hands.

The kindest attention was shown the wounded officers and men, the former
being paroled, and allowed to accept the invitation of the citizens to
accompany them to their homes, where they were provided with all they
required. And whilst we were thus treating our enemies in the field, the
cowardly ruffians in Baltimore, who had remained at home, were brutally
assaulting every citizen there suspected of sympathizing with the people
of the South in their struggle for independence, because some poltroon,
who had deserted his companions at the first fire, reported they had
been murdered in cold blood to a man after having surrendered
themselves.

The officers of the First Maryland Confederate called upon those of the
First Maryland Federal, and offered them any assistance in their power,
and in some instances it was thankfully accepted. Colonel Kenly was
quite badly wounded, by either a pistol ball or a sabre cut, in the
head, and at the time that I saw him appeared to be suffering much
mental depression, caused by his misfortune. His wound he seemed to care
but little for; but, as he paced the floor, would, from time to time,
bend over his adjutant, Tarr, who was desperately wounded, and gaze
anxiously in his face.




                              CHAPTER VII.


On the morning of the 24th Ewell took up the line of march for
Winchester, Jackson having moved on Strasburg the evening before. That
night we encamped on the banks of the Opequon, six miles from our
destination. Here we were ordered to cook some rations, and be ready to
move at midnight upon Banks, whom we intended to attack at daylight.

Long before the sun had risen on the morning of the 25th, the commands
of Jackson and Ewell were in line of battle about two miles from the
town, the former to the left of the Valley turnpike, the latter joining
him on the right. Skirmishers were thrown out, and cautiously, at early
dawn, through the dense fog that prevailed, the Confederate line
advanced.

In front of a portion of Ewell’s line the First Maryland was deployed,
which, after proceeding a short distance, encountered the enemy’s
skirmishers, who fell back at our approach. About the same time was
heard the spattering of musketry in the direction of Jackson, which told
us he, too, had them in his front.

The fog had now become so dense as to make it impossible to see twenty
steps in any direction; and Colonel Johnson therefore thought it
advisable to assemble his skirmish line, as we had entirely lost sight
of our line of battle, and did not know but we might be enveloped by the
enemy. Quietly the men were drawn in, and the regiment lay down in an
orchard and concealed itself behind a board fence, to await the lifting
of the fog.

For an hour everything was still as death, when, the fog rising
somewhat, a column of the enemy was revealed lying behind a stone wall
about three hundred yards in our front, with his right flank resting
toward us, and totally unconscious of our close proximity. They were
apparently intent on watching something before them; and presently, to
our horror, there emerged from the fog the Twenty-First North Carolina
regiment, marching directly upon the stone wall, and altogether ignorant
of the ambuscade there awaiting. Scarcely two hundred yards separated
them, and in a minute the poor fellows would be in the fatal trap. Like
ourselves, they had become separated from the main body and lost their
way; but, unlike ourselves, had failed to exercise the precaution to
ascertain where they were before advancing.

There was nothing on earth we could do to warn them of their danger. Oh!
it was a sad, sickening sight, to see them thus unconsciously marching
straight into the jaws of death. On, on they go, and nearer and nearer
they approach the treacherous fence, behind which they expect to shelter
themselves. They are but forty yards from it.

“Can nothing be done for them?” I heard from more than one around me.

No; too late; too late; and the next instant the long line of blue rise
from their cover; there is an instant’s pause, and then comes a
deafening volley of musketry, and the deadly minnie by hundreds are sent
tearing and crashing through the Confederate columns. The slaughter was
appalling, and the survivors fled to the rear in the utmost confusion.

But they were avenged; for just then the gallant Griffin, of the
Baltimore Light Artillery, espied them, and training the guns of his
splendid battery upon the fence, he raked it from one end to the other,
sending the enemy flying to a safer position nearer the town.

On the left Jackson was now hotly engaged, whilst, with the exception of
his artillery, Ewell is unaccountably idle. Why could he not swing the
right of his division around in the rear of the town, thereby enveloping
the enemy and cutting off his retreat, whilst he at the same time
attacked those who appeared only in front of his left, for there was no
enemy on our right, and Jackson was more than a match for those with
whom he was contending? No, he is awaiting orders from Jackson, as he
afterwards did from Lee at Gettysburg, and the opportunity is lost.

The fog had now entirely disappeared, and on the hill’s side to the left
of us were the contending forces of Jackson and Banks engaged in a
desperate struggle. For an hour the fight raged, of which we were silent
but unwilling spectators. At length Jackson’s reserves reached him, a
little late, but in time, taking into consideration their long march
from Strasburg that night, and he immediately prepared for a charge. The
enemy was also hurrying forward reinforcements to resist the onset he
knew was coming.

Dick Taylor’s and three Virginia brigades were thrown into position to
make the charge; and it was a grand sight as, with a yell, they moved
forward at the double quick.

“I shall wait for orders no longer, but will join in that charge if I
live!” exclaimed Colonel Johnson, quickly swinging himself into the
saddle. “Forward, double quick,” was the command, and the next instant
we were dashing across the country in the direction of the enemy.

Jackson’s right was not more than four hundred yards to the left of us,
and therefore Johnson thought by moving diagonally and at a rapid pace
we would join him almost at the instant he should strike the enemy.

Steadily, in the face of a deadly fire, the Confederate column advances,
leaving in its wake scores of dead and wounded; but never halting, never
hesitating, it hurls itself upon the enemy with irresistible fury,
rending, tearing, and grinding them to pieces. Closely pursued the
survivors fled towards Winchester, and pursued and pursuers entered the
town simultaneously. The First Maryland passed down Loudoun street, and,
pressing on, capturing prisoners at every step, did not halt until it
reached the Taylor Hotel, opposite which we found two large storehouses
on fire, filled with medical stores. Colonel Johnson quickly detached a
portion of the regiment to suppress the flames, while he at the same
time ordered a company to surround and search the hotel for the
notorious Dave Strother, or “Porte Crayon,” who a citizen informed us
was there. The flames were speedily extinguished, but fortunately for
Strother he had been gone about five minutes, or I am inclined to think
much of his “Personal Recollections” would have treated of Libby and
Belle Isle.

In obedience to the orders of Banks the town had been set on fire in
several places, and men and women were rushing frantically through the
streets appealing to the troops to save them from the dreadful calamity
that seemed so imminent. Their appeals were not in vain; and in a short
time the flames were everywhere extinguished, except near the depot,
where several large warehouses had been fired, and which were totally
consumed with their contents. Had the troops of Jackson been one half
hour later this ancient and once thriving town would have been only a
mass of smouldering ruins.

The defeat of the enemy was complete; but owing to the apathy of Ewell
and the wretched disposition of our cavalry very many of them effected
their escape, carrying with them most of their artillery and a large
wagon train. As it was, however, we captured an immense amount of stores
of every description, and about four thousand prisoners.

The joy of the citizens of Winchester at once more having the protection
of the Confederate troops, knew no bounds, and as we filed through the
streets in pursuit of the enemy, provisions and delicacies in abundance
were lavished upon us, while more than one of our young fellows came in
for an earnest embrace from the matron of some well-grown household.
Indeed, Colonel Johnson himself received one of these favors. Now, the
Colonel was regarded one of the handsomest men in the First Maryland,
and having dismounted from his horse in an unguarded moment, was espied
and singled out by an old lady of Amazonian proportions, just from the
wash tub, who, wiping her hands and mouth on her apron as she
approached, seized him around the neck with the hug of a bruin, and
bestowed upon him half a dozen kisses that were heard by nearly every
man in the command; and when at length she relaxed her hold the Colonel
looked as though he had just come out of a vapor bath.

“How do you like that, Colonel?” I heard Captain Willie Nicholas ask,
who, convulsed with laughter, had been watching the performance.

Drawing forth his handkerchief and wiping from his face the profuse
perspiration that covered it, the Colonel replied:

“I shouldn’t have cared; but, d—— it, she smells so strong of rosin
soap, and I never could bear the stuff.”

That night the First Maryland went into camp close by the Winchester and
Martinsburg turnpike, and about four miles from the former town. Upon
the call of the roll but one man was found missing, Lieutenant Colonel
Dorsey, who had been severely wounded through the right shoulder after
entering the town.

On the morning of the 26th orders were received to move to Martinsburg,
and there collect the large amount of stores abandoned by the enemy. Two
or three days were consumed in this duty, after which we rejoined the
main body of the army, encamped near Charlestown.

General Jackson’s movements since the battle of Winchester had much
puzzled his troops, and entirely confounded the enemy.

“Surely,” we reasoned, “he is not going to cross over into Maryland with
the handful of men under his command, for McDowell would quickly compel
him to return, and then it would be too late to escape Fremont, who will
certainly come down from West Virginia with his army of twenty-five
thousand men.”

Our situation seemed a critical one; but then Jackson was with us, and
with him nothing seemed impossible.

The day after our arrival at Charlestown General George H. Steuart was
ordered to take the First Maryland and two batteries of artillery and
attack the enemy’s camp on Bolivar Heights, while a small force was also
directed to make a demonstration from the Shenandoah Heights upon
Harper’s Ferry.

It now became apparent to all that the whole movement of Jackson from
Winchester was a feint, but for what purpose we were entirely at a loss
to conjecture. Little did we then dream of the splendid combinations
General Lee had formed for the relief of Richmond, the principal moves
in which had been intrusted to Jackson, the first of which he was
executing.

Our batteries opened upon the enemy posted on Bolivar Heights about ten
o’clock in the morning, and continued the fire without intermission
until late in the afternoon, when his guns were silenced, and it became
evident he had abandoned the heights. The infantry then crossed over and
took possession of his camp, which was found entirely deserted. As soon
as we were perceived the batteries upon the Maryland Heights and at
Barber’s house opened their fire, without effect, however, and our
object having been accomplished, after helping ourselves to the
bountiful meal we found on the fire, we retired, and went into camp near
Halltown.

The next day found us retracing our steps to Winchester, everything
betokening haste, but no confusion. It soon became known to us that
Fremont was rapidly approaching Strasburg from Franklin, and that a
force under Shields was moving to the same point to intercept Jackson
should he attempt to escape down the Valley. It seemed almost impossible
for us to get away, encumbered as we were with four thousand prisoners
and over two thousand wagons, most of which were ladened with the spoils
captured from Banks; but Jackson had calculated it all, and he knew what
his troops could do.

All day long we toiled on, and at dusk the rear of the army (of which we
were part) passed through Winchester; but with what different feelings
and with what a different reception from that of a week before. Then it
was amid the exultant shouts of the overjoyed citizens; now it was in
sorrow and silence, for it was well known that the victorious army of
yesterday was in full retreat to-day. Without a word the troops moved
through the almost deserted streets, and all felt a relief when we once
more reached the open country.

On, on, we pushed, through a drenching rain; and when at last, away in
the night, exhausted, and unable to go farther, the men threw themselves
down to rest upon the damp ground, it was found we had made thirty-six
miles since morning.




                             CHAPTER VIII.


Hungry and but little refreshed, we resumed the march at daylight next
morning. When six miles from Strasburg the sound of artillery in our
front told us how narrow had been our escape. It was the gallant General
Charlie Winder contesting a mountain pass with Fremont until the army,
with its long train, should pass. We now felt comparatively safe, our
greatest fear having been that Fremont would pass the defile before we
could throw troops into it. Of Shields we had no fear, as our rapid
marching had thrown him far in our rear, and he could not possibly
overtake us. Fisher’s Hill was reached late that evening, and all danger
being past, the men were allowed some time to rest.

Six miles more to make that night, and then we should be compelled to go
supperless to bed: for the commissary wagon had stuck in the creek at
Newtown, and we had but little doubt it had fallen into the hands of the
enemy. It was all the fault of Commissary Captain John Howard, who would
insist upon placing in it a barrel of whisky and three barrels of
molasses, besides the regiment’s regular rations.

Tired and broken down from the excessive marching of the past few days,
the men were but little disposed to go farther, and when the command to
“fall in” was given it was but indifferently obeyed. The delay thereby
occasioned was, however, productive of good results, for presently the
sound of a wagon was heard approaching from the direction we had just
come, and in a moment more the missing commissary wagon came in sight,
in charge of private George Bush, of Company A. Colonel Johnson’s
countenance underwent a wonderful change, as did that of every man in
the regiment. Looking stern, however, he demanded to know of Bush “why
he had been straggling?”

“Why you see, Colonel,” he replied, “my feet were kind o’ sore, and I
couldn’t cotch up; so I seed this here wagon stuck in the mud, and knowd
it belonged to us; and you see I knowd as you know what was in it, and
so I says to myself, ‘Them ar Yanks shan’t have her;’ and so I
confisticated that are team; but it couldn’t pull it nary inch. So you
see, Colonel, as the crackers and meat wasn’t very heavy, but the whisky
and merlasses wor, so you see, Colonel, there was no alternation but ter
empty her out.”

“Empty her out, sir,” interrupted the Colonel, in a voice of thunder,
and with a countenance black as midnight; “empty her out, you rascal?
Why didn’t you save a _part_ of the contents, at least?”

“And so I did, sir. The meat and crackers wor ondispensable; but you
see, Colonel, them ere people about Newtown are mighty poor, and you
know, sir, I always wor kind o’ good-hearted, and then them merlasses
and the barrel of whisky wor so tarnal heavy”—

“And you gave them the whisky and the molasses?” roared the Colonel.

“Now, Colonel,” said Bush, “you must really excuse me this time if I
gave them all”—

“All?” interrupted the Colonel.

“Yes, sir; all the _superfluity but the barrel of whisky_.”

“Bush, you are a bad soldier,” said the Colonel, “and shall have a
week’s extra guard duty for wasting ‘them merlasses,’ as you call it,
though, under the circumstances, I might have done the same. But it
won’t do to encourage such extravagance in a well-disciplined command.
Captain Howard, knock the bung out of that barrel and give each of the
men a stiff drink, while you will take care and reserve an extra one for
the officers.”

It is needless to say the order was obeyed with alacrity, and the six
miles were made in quick time to the song of “Oh, let us be joyful!”

Our camp that night was about midway between Strasburg and Woodstock. At
midnight we were awakened from our sound slumbers by the rattle of small
arms in the direction of the former place, and shortly after a broken
and disordered mass of cavalry came dashing into our camp, riding
everything down that came in their way, and yelling at the top of their
voices that the enemy was upon us.

Convinced that we were in more danger of bodily harm from the cowardly
cavalrymen than from the enemy, we turned out _en masse_ and drove them
from the ground, and the last we saw of them they were making their way
at the top of their horses’ speed towards Woodstock. It afterwards
turned out that they had encountered a number of the broken down men,
and mistaking each other for enemies, in the dark, a fight had ensued,
in which the cavalrymen were routed.

Early next morning we resumed our march, the First Maryland being in the
rear of the infantry, with orders to support the cavalry and artillery
under Generals George H. Steuart and Turner Ashby, who were keeping the
enemy’s advance in check.

When within a mile or two of Woodstock, Fremont’s cavalry, under Colonel
Percy Wyndham, dashed upon the cavalry under Stewart and scattered it in
every direction. It was in vain that gallant officer endeavored to rally
the frightened troopers; but the harder he swore the faster they rode,
until they came upon the First Maryland in the streets of Woodstock.

“Get out of the way! get out of the way! the enemy are upon you!” they
called out at the top of their voices, as they dashed madly through the
town.

But Colonel Johnson, not understanding such tactics, coolly wheeled his
regiment across the street, and, charging them with the bayonet, drove
them back in the direction from whence they came. Some were rallied by
the General, who had by this time come up; but the majority took to the
fields, and made good their escape from both friends and foes.

In this disgraceful affair we came near losing two pieces of the
Baltimore Light Artillery. Entirely deserted by the cavalry supporting
them, they were at the mercy of the enemy; but the brave Griffin,
although surrounded, drove his guns through their ranks, and bore his
pieces off in triumph.

These skirmishes were of daily occurrence as the Confederate army
marched leisurely in the direction of Staunton. By burning bridges along
our route we were enabled to retard the enemy’s advance, and by easy
marches to rest and refresh our men and keep the wagon train and
prisoners well up.

Finally, in the afternoon of the 5th of June, the army reached
Harrisonburg, where we received intelligence that made the stoutest of
us tremble. The turnpike bridge across the Shenandoah had been
destroyed, and having no pontoons it was impossible to cross as the
stream was very high and rapid.

Any other man but Jackson would have given up in despair, and we should
have been lost. Not so with him. There was still another bridge that
spanned the river at Port Republic, and thither he determined to march,
over roads indescribable. Diverging to the left, therefore, about a mile
from Harrisonburg, he took the road to Port Republic, and, after
marching a mile or two, went into camp for the night, the enemy
occupying Harrisonburg.

The next morning, the 6th day of June,—a day that will ever be
remembered by us—the enemy’s videttes were within rifle-shot upon the
hills behind us. He was following us closely; and it was evident we
would be compelled to fight before reaching the river. Slowly we
retired, the enemy as slowly following.

In this way we marched about four miles, when Ashby, in command of the
rear guard, determined to give his persistent foe a little turn up.
Placing his men in the woods by the side of the road he quietly awaited
the attack. Catching sight of the man he had for days been endeavoring
to “bag,” the dashing Wyndham charged at the head of his New Jersey
troops; but, alas! he had reckoned without his host, for a counter
charge ordered by the brave Ashby, and made with irresistible
impetuosity, overthrew Wyndham, and scattered his Jersey Blues to the
four winds. The pursuit was continued until Ashby was nearly up with
their advanced infantry, the Pennsylvania Bucktails, who were encamped
about two miles from Harrisonburg. Gathering up his prisoners, among
whom was Wyndham himself, he fell back to the infantry, determined upon
attacking this body, for he deemed their capture an easy matter. Alas!
it was a sad, sad mistake, and cost many valuable lives, and among them
the incomparable Ashby himself.

Contrary to his own judgment, General Ewell yielded to General Ashby’s
earnest solicitations, and furnished him with three regiments of
infantry with which to attack and surprise the enemy’s advance. The
regiments selected for the work were the First Maryland and Fifty-Eighth
and Forty-Fourth Virginia. So fearful was General Ewell that some
disaster would befall the expedition that he accompanied it himself. The
troops moved with the utmost caution through the dense woods for about
three miles, when they were halted, and the companies of Captains
Herbert and Nicholas thrown forward as skirmishers. These were under the
command of Ashby, closely followed by the main body under command of
Ewell. In a few minutes the rattle of musketry in our front told us that
the enemy had been found, and the Fifty-Eighth was immediately sent in,
when the fight became very severe, the contending forces not being over
fifty yards apart. For about fifteen minutes the conflict continued,
when the Fifty-Eighth broke and came to the rear in great confusion. The
Forty-Fourth was then sent forward, and appeared to be faring but little
better, when General Ewell, who had been in the thickest of the fight
and exposed to much danger, dashed up to Colonel Johnson and called out,
“Charge, Colonel, charge, and end this matter!” For some minutes we had
been suffering from the enemy’s fire, and the order was therefore gladly
obeyed. Steadily the regiment moved through the woods to the attack,
guided by the firing, for not one of the foemen could be seen. At
length, feeling that he was within striking distance, Johnson gave the
command, “Forward, double quick,” and with a yell our fellows dashed up
the hill which shielded the enemy from our view; but, as we gained its
crest, a terrible volley was poured into our very faces, and the
regiment reeled and staggered, for Johnson was down struggling to
disengage himself from his dying horse, and some twenty of the officers
and men had fallen. The pause was but momentary, however, for collecting
themselves the brave fellows rushed furiously upon the enemy, and,
reserving their fire until they were within twenty paces of them, poured
into their ranks so destructive a volley that the survivors broke and
attempted to reach their main body. In this but few succeeded, as they
were compelled to recross an open field, about four hundred yards wide,
and all the while subjected to our fire, which was delivered with the
utmost coolness and precision.

Our loss in this unfortunate fight was severe, for besides the many
brave officers and men in the three little regiments, we had to mourn
the death of the chivalrous Ashby, the idol of the army. Early in the
conflict, while urging his men forward, and exposing himself most
recklessly, a ball passed through his body, and he fell dead.

[Illustration: Brig. Gen. BRADLEY T. JOHNSON.]

When the news of the death of this Christian gentleman and glorious
soldier became known to the army, a universal wail went up, and strong
men wept like children, for truly they had lost one they dearly loved.
Never more was his clarion voice to be heard as he led his fierce
legions in the headlong charge. Never more the piercing gray eye to
sparkle as he dashed with lightning speed through the ranks of the
foemen, dealing death blows at every stride, avenging his people’s
wrongs and the death of a basely-murdered brother.

The First Maryland had many of its noblest spirits to mourn for, and
among them the gallant Captain N. S. Robertson, Lieutenant Nicholas
Snowden, and privates Beatty, Schleigh, Harris, and others whose names I
do not remember. The loss of the enemy was very severe. Their commander,
Lieutenant-Colonel Kane, with several of his officers and many of the
men were wounded and prisoners in our hands, and, to use Kane’s own
words, “hardly a dozen of the command escaped.”

Sadly, as the dusk of evening came on, we gathered together our dead,
and the wounded of both sides who could bear removal, and mournfully
retraced our steps, and near midnight lay down to rest beside our cold,
inanimate companions.

As we lay there we could not but think how many of us would in a few
hours be with them, sleeping our last sleep; and the next morning, as we
listened to the reveille, we thought it might be our last, for our dead
comrades had heard it but yesterday. Such is the uncertainty of a
soldier’s life.

In a little churchyard attached to Union Church, near Cross Keys, we dug
the one grave that was to contain all that was left of them, and in
their uniforms, wrapt in their blankets, we lay them down to rest.
Theirs was the burial they would have most wished—a soldier’s burial.




                              CHAPTER IX.


Sullenly, as the foe advanced, we fell back in the direction of Port
Republic, determined, when attacked by Fremont’s overwhelming army, to
fight to the last man. At length we halted at Cross Keys, and made
preparations to pass our wagons and prisoners over the crazy old bridge,
which afforded us the only means of escaping the destruction which
threatened us. Therefore, forming his army in line of battle on the
morning of the 8th of June, to keep Fremont in check, Jackson moved his
prisoners upon the bridge, but scarcely had the first of them crossed
when they were surprised by a squadron of Shields’ cavalry, that dashed
into the town of Port Republic, and who speedily captured the guard and
released the prisoners. Indeed, General Jackson himself narrowly
escaped. Hastening back, however, he brought forward a body of cavalry,
and charging them in turn recaptured not only all he had lost, but many
of the enemy beside. From the prisoners he learned that Shields was
rapidly approaching with a large force from McDowell’s army, and they
expressed themselves confident that we would be crushed between him and
Fremont.

Things looked gloomy enough, it was true, but such was the confidence of
the troops in Jackson that our situation caused little or no uneasiness.
Quickly detaching his own division from the line of battle he had formed
in front of Fremont, he placed it in position to hold Shields in check,
and at the same time cover the passage of the bridge, whilst Ewell, with
his little division of five thousand men, was to fight Fremont’s
twenty-five thousand. Thus when the battle commenced the Confederate
lines presented the singular spectacle of two armies standing back to
back, facing a foe in front and rear, and but three miles apart.

About ten o’clock the enemy moved to the attack upon Ewell in beautiful
order, and first struck his left, which was barely a skirmish line of
the First Maryland supporting Griffin’s Baltimore Battery. On came the
enemy until they had arrived within a hundred yards of us, when the
deadly fire from our Mississippi rifles and the grape and canister from
Griffin drove them back in confusion. Again they advanced and took
position about three hundred yards distant, when they opened upon us a
most terrible fire from the Belgium gun. Fortunately we were posted in a
skirt of woods, and were well protected from their fire. For hours this
desperate conflict continued, the enemy making repeated attempts to
penetrate our line, but every assault was repelled with heavy loss to
the assailants. And during those precious hours Jackson was
accomplishing his purpose of passing his trains and provisions over the
old bridge.

All day long Ewell fought on with the same troops and held the same line
of battle, for there were none to relieve those first put in, and these
the enemy were unable to drive one foot. The odds were fearful
indeed—five to one; but we were desperate men, fighting for our lives
and liberties. At length relief came to us in the declining day; and how
anxiously, we watched the sun go down that evening, for we were well
nigh worn out from seven hour’s incessant fighting. At dark the firing
almost entirely ceased, and we still held the ground we did in the
morning, and Jackson’s trains were safely over the river.

The loss of the First Maryland in this engagement was severe, although
we fought mostly under cover of the woods, but so terrible was the
enemy’s fire that it was almost impossible to expose for an instant any
part of the body without being struck. It is strange to say not a single
man was killed outright, though we had more than thirty wounded out of
one hundred and seventy-five men; several of whom, however, afterwards
died. In this fight General George H. Steuart, who was in command of the
Maryland line, was desperately wounded in the breast by a grape shot,
and General Elzey, who commanded the left, was wounded in the leg.

Late that night, leaving our fires brightly burning to deceive the
enemy, we stealthily moved from before them and commenced to cross the
bridge, and by daylight the last man had reached the longed-for shore,
and Jackson was safe. As the last foot left it, the bridge was fired in
many places, and having been filled with combustible material, was
almost instantly enveloped in flames. Great indeed must have been the
surprise and chagrin of the “great explorer,” as at daylight he beheld
the lurid flames and dense black smoke that ascended high up to heaven,
and heralded to him the escape of the wily foe he had believed
inextricably within his toils.

But our work was not yet done; for six thousand men and a battery of
artillery of Shields’ command, under General Tyler, held a strong
position right in our path, and must be disposed of. They had been
silent spectators of the passage of the bridge, never offering to molest
us in the least, and Jackson had refrained from attacking them until he
had escaped from his more powerful antagonist. But now they must be got
rid of, and for that purpose General Dick Taylor and his Louisiana and
two Virginia brigades were moved down the river side, and a vigorous
attack made upon the enemy’s position. They were repulsed, however, with
heavy loss, but a second attempt proved more successful, and the enemy
was driven from his position with terrible slaughter, and the battery
captured. In this engagement, which was of but two hours’ duration, the
enemy lost over two thousand in killed and wounded, besides nearly a
thousand prisoners.

During the latter part of the battle of Port Republic Fremont’s army
remained drawn up on the opposite bank of the river, unable to render
any assistance to the unfortunate Tyler, and to whose destruction they
were silent spectators. The battle over though, and whilst the
Confederates were burying the dead and succoring the wounded of both
sides, the brutal Fremont, wild with disappointment, opened his
batteries upon the ambulance and burial parties, which fire killed many
of his own wounded people, and compelled us to leave the balance on the
field uncared for, and his dead unburied.

The battle of Port Republic closed Jackson’s Valley Campaign, for
Fremont finding it useless to attempt to cope with his wily antagonist
in his mountain fastness, retired in the direction of Winchester.

Never in his previous or subsequent campaigns did Jackson’s military
genius and daring show to greater advantage than in this of the Valley
of Virginia. In less than six weeks he had beaten the army of Milroy,
destroyed that of Banks, baffled that of Fremont, and annihilated that
of Tyler, and all with less than twelve thousand men; besides capturing
from the enemy millions worth of stores, &c.

From General Ewell’s official report of the Valley Campaign we take the
following highly complimentary extract:

                  *       *       *       *       *

“The history of the Maryland regiment, gallantly commanded by Colonel
Bradley T. Johnson during the campaign of the Valley, would be the
history of every action from Front Royal to Cross Keys. On the 6th, near
Harrisonburg, the Fifty-Eighth Virginia Regiment was engaged with the
Pennsylvania “Bucktails,” the fighting being close and bloody. Colonel
Johnson came up with his regiment in the hottest period, and by a
dashing charge in flank drove the enemy off with heavy loss, capturing
Lieutenant-Colonel Kane, commanding. In commemoration of this gallant
conduct I ordered one of the captured “Bucktails” to be appended as a
trophy to their flag. The action is worthy of acknowledgment from a
higher source, more particularly as they avenged the death of the
gallant General Ashby who fell at the same time. Four color bearers were
shot down in succession, but each time the colors were caught before
reaching the ground, and were finally borne by Corporal Daniel Shanks to
the close of the action.

“On the 8th instant at Cross Keys they were opposed to three of the
enemy’s regiments in succession.”

General Jackson, also, in his official report of the Valley Campaign,
thus speaks of the First Maryland’s participation in the battle of
Harrisonburg:

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Apprehending that the Federals would make a more serious attack, Ashby
called for an infantry support. The brigade of General George H. Steuart
was accordingly ordered forward. In a short time the Fifty-Eighth
Virginia Regiment became engaged with a Pennsylvania Regiment called the
Bucktails, when Colonel Johnson of the First Maryland Regiment coming up
in the hottest period of the fire, charged gallantly into its flank, and
drove the enemy with heavy loss from the field, capturing
Lieutenant-Colonel Kane, commanding. In this skirmish our infantry loss
was seventeen killed, fifty wounded and three missing. In this affair
General Turner Ashby was killed. An official report is not an
appropriate place for more than a passing notice of the distinguished
dead; but the close relation which General Ashby bore to my command for
most of the past twelve months will justify me in saying that as a
partisan officer I never knew his superior. His daring was proverbial;
his power of endurance almost incredible; his tone of character heroic,
and his sagacity almost intuitive in divining the purpose and movement
of the enemy.”




                               CHAPTER X.


On the afternoon and evening of the 9th, Jackson leisurely moved his
almost exhausted troops up the mountain until he reached its summit,
where he went into camp to afford rest to his men after their arduous
campaign.

But there was work yet to be done, though the nature of which we were
then totally ignorant. Jackson could not long remain idle, and three
days after the battle of Port Republic found us moving down the
mountain’s side in the direction of Weir’s Cave, where we again went
into camp, and were given to understand that our stay would be a long
one. But the veterans of Jackson’s division, who knew him best, shook
their heads, and were heard to say, “with Jackson a long stay means a
short one, with plenty of marching and fighting ahead, now mark it.” And
so it proved in this instance, as will be seen.

The day after our arrival at Weir’s Cave, the First Maryland was ordered
to Staunton to muster out companies H and I, whose terms of service had
expired, and also to muster in a new company just arrived from Richmond
under command of Captain Barry.

Before our departure General Ewell issued the following General Order
complimenting the command upon their gallant bearing at Harrisonburg,
and directing that one of the buck’s tail captured by them in that
battle, should be appended to their colors:

                                          HEADQUARTERS THIRD DIVISION.

  GENERAL ORDERS, NO. 30.

  In commemoration of the gallant conduct of the First Maryland
  Regiment on the 6th of June, when led by Colonel Bradley T. Johnson
  they drove back with loss the “Pennsylvania Bucktail Rifles” in the
  engagement near Harrisonburg, Rockingham County, Virginia, authority
  is given to have one of the captured “bucktails” (the insignia of
  the Federal Regiment,) appended to the color-staff of the First
  Maryland Regiment.

                                     By order of      MAJ. GEN. EWELL.

  JAMES BARBUR, A. A. G.

The farewell at Staunton with our comrades of companies H and I was a
most affecting one. For more than a year we had shared the privations of
the camp and the march, had stood shoulder to shoulder on more than one
bloody field, and had learned to love each other as only a soldier can
love his companion.

Our new company was composed principally of young men from the lower
counties of Maryland, and was a fine body, although totally
inexperienced. Captain Barry himself was an old soldier, having served
in Mexico with considerable distinction.

From what we saw at Staunton, we were led to believe our stay would be a
short one, for large bodies of troops were arriving from Richmond, and
we did not doubt for a moment but we were destined up the valley after
Fremont, and perhaps for the invasion of Maryland. How great our
mistake, and the transportation of these very troops was intended to
convey that same impression to the enemy, and thereby keep McDowell from
uniting with McClellan, while Lee carried out his great plan of raising
the siege of Richmond with Jackson’s assistance.

And it succeeded; for the authorities at Washington were quickly
apprised of the fact, and instead of sending McClellan the
reinforcements he so earnestly plead for, they withheld them to repel
the audacious Jackson, should he dare to cross the Potomac, which they
did not doubt was his intention.

Suddenly, however, about the 22d of June, the whole army was put in
motion, and marching to Staunton, took the immense trains that had been
for some time quietly assembling there. Of our destination at first we
had not the slightest conception, but that we were moving in the
_direction_ of Richmond was evident. Could anything have befallen
General Lee? suggested itself, for everything indicated haste. By the
time we had reached Frederickshall, however, it was generally understood
we were destined to reinforce Lee, who, rumor had it, intended to
surprise McClellan if possible in his fortifications. This was the
terminus of the trip by rail, and disembarking we took the road by way
of Ashland.

On the afternoon of the 26th, whilst marching rapidly, some four or five
miles to the left of Mechanicsville, we were startled by heavy volleys
of musketry and the roar of artillery coming from that direction. It was
then I heard General Ewell, who was riding close by, exclaim, “that’s
the programme! that’s the programme! I think we have them now!” It was
but a few minutes after that the first Maryland, in the advance,
encountered the enemy, and a sharp fight ensued. We drove them before
us, however, for some distance, when we unexpectedly found ourselves in
the presence of a heavy column, and were obliged to halt until our main
body came up. During this time the utmost confusion seemed to prevail
within the enemy’s lines, and shortly after we had discovered them they
commenced to move precipitately to the rear.

That McClellan was surprised and utterly confounded, was now apparent,
and that the next day would initiate a bloody fight no one doubted. As
night was upon us, we determined to go into camp, not however until we
had taken every precaution to guard against a surprise. The fighting at
Mechanicsville still continued, and away in the night we could hear the
rattle of musketry and see the explosion of shells.

The morning of the 27th June broke bright and beautiful, and long before
the sun had risen the troops were on the march to attack the enemy. The
men were in high spirits, and the rivalry was intense between those who
had served with Jackson in the Valley and the reinforcements which had
reached us at Staunton, among which was Hood’s Texans, who were that day
to win a name that will live forever.

We had marched but a few miles when a large body of troops were observed
in motion to our right, and as General Jackson had received no notice
that any Confederates would move in that direction, he very naturally
supposed them to be the enemy, and immediately prepared to receive them,
for they were coming directly towards us. Still fearful there might be
some mistake, he withheld his artillery fire, but threw an occasional
shell in their midst to discover if possible who they were. At the first
shot they deployed their skirmishers with the most beautiful precision,
and advanced across the open field with great regularity, whilst the
heavy columns of infantry moved upon us, closed _en masse_ under cover
of a wood. A fearful tragedy was now about to be enacted, and was only
averted by the daring of Lieutenant George Booth, acting Adjutant of the
First Maryland. From the first he had maintained they were our troops,
whilst most of the officers, including General Jackson, were of the
opinion they were not. The uniforms of the skirmishers were darker than
we had ever before seen, and most of them wore white gaiters, something
entirely unknown in the army of Jackson. Nearer and nearer they
approached, and in a minute more we knew the mass of infantry must
debouche into the plain, when the hand of friend would unwittingly be
raised against friend. At this moment Lieutenant Booth, unable longer to
restrain himself, without orders, dashed spurs into his horse, and at
the risk of being shot to pieces, rode at full speed in the direction of
the advancing skirmishers. We watched him with breathless anxiety until
he reached the line, where halting a moment in conference with one of
the officers, he wheeled his horse and galloped back to inform us it was
Branch’s division of North Carolinians, which had lost its way. It was a
great relief, and we congratulated each other when we met upon the
timely discovery.

This affair, however, delayed us at least an hour, and we had no time to
spare. Onward, then, we pressed, our advance occasionally skirmishing
with the enemy, until we reached a dense pine forest, and here our
troubles commenced. The guides were, or seemed to be, ignorant of the
roads, and more than once we had to retrace our steps. Jackson was
furious, and for the first time I saw him out of humor. Long before this
he should have begun the fight, and here he was some distance from the
field. Finally, however, we extricated ourselves, and soon after, about
three o’clock in the afternoon, heavy skirmishing, and the occasional
roar of artillery in our front, told us we were up with the enemy and
developing his position.

As we neared the field the artillery and infantry fire increased in
volume, and it was evident that the advanced troops of Jackson were
hotly engaged, as were those of Hill on our right. Steadily the rattle
of musketry swelled as Jackson forwarded reinforcements, until it became
almost deafening. But as hour after hour passed, and that awful fire did
not recede, he began to show symptoms of uneasiness. Upon his success on
the left depended everything. Should he fail the splendidly conceived
plans of General Lee would fail also, and Richmond would be at the mercy
of the invader. Was it a wonder, then, that he rode nervously to and
fro, and appeared for the first time to fear that the gods of battle had
forsaken him? Every eye was upon the great chieftain as he galloped
along the lines of the troops held in reserve, and the anxious
expression upon that heretofore immovable countenance was observable to
all.

“General Elzey,” said he, riding up to that gallant officer, “move your
brigade forward; this officer will show you to where you are most
needed,” at the same time pointing to a member of his staff who, all
covered with dust and the smoke of battle, had just ridden up.

“Good bye, Captain,” exclaimed the brave Captain William Shearer, of the
Winchester Boomerangs in the Thirteenth Virginia, and a dear friend. “I
hope to see you soon again;” and as his command filed by the poor fellow
pressed my hand for the last time; for, alas, in a few minutes the
brigade was cut to pieces, and he was carried from the field with a
fatal wound in the head. And here, too, fell its heroic commander,
Elzey, with a fearful wound through the face; and the dashing McDonald,
of his staff, shot dead while performing prodigies of valor.

As these disasters came thick and fast, and the enemy seemed to defy his
utmost efforts, the right hand of Jackson was more frequently extended
towards heaven, as though invoking the aid of the great invisible Being
there, and his horse moved more rapidly as he impatiently spurred
through the ranks awaiting intelligence from the front.

“There goes Hood’s Texans!” exclaimed Colonel Johnson, as that splendid
command, the last of our reserves, commenced to move. “If they fail, God
help us;” and we all felt the truth of the observation.

The little First Maryland was now left all alone, for having been
detached from Scott’s Virginia brigade after the battle of Port
Republic, and to which we had been attached temporarily; we were not
expected to take much part in the heavy fighting, but were reserved
principally for skirmish duty.

“Colonel Johnson will remain where he is, and arrest all stragglers from
the field,” was the order of General Jackson, as he put spurs to his
horse and rode towards the front.

“I will until after you get out of sight, Mr. Jackson, but no longer,”
the Colonel muttered.

“And neither would I, Johnson,” exclaimed a gentleman in citizen’s
clothes, who at that moment threw himself from a much jaded horse and
advanced to his side. “I came here for my first fight, and it has got to
be with the Maryland boys.”

Turning around what was my surprise to recognize in the person of our
visitor Mr. George Kyle, (afterwards Major Kyle,) who had ridden from
Richmond to be one of its defenders.

“Here, boys,” he continued, “I have some letters for you from home, just
arrived by blockade-runner, and as they may be the last you will ever
receive, I would advise you to lose no time in reading them;” and he
commenced distributing to the eager troops the large package of letters
in his possession. As he did so the musketry fire redoubled in
intensity, and from the yell which followed we knew the Texans had
grappled with the foe.

“Great God!” exclaimed Kyle, stopping midway in the distribution of the
letters, “is it possible that men can cheer in the face of such a fire
as that?”

“Attention, battalion,” was now the sharp command from our Colonel, and
moving rapidly by the right flank we were on our way—we knew not
whither. Our route lay through dense woods for some distance, and from
whence we suddenly came into a broad plain, and away to our left burst
upon the view the two armies desperately contending. As we then moved by
the left flank into line of battle the splendid brigade of Georgians
under Lawton came up on the run, and moving in front of us led the way
towards the scene of strife. Swiftly the two columns moved forward in
the face of a terrible fire of musketry and artillery. Finding the fire
too hot, Lawton soon ordered a halt, and his men lay down to shelter
themselves from the flying bullets. But “Forward!” was the command of
our Colonel, and onward through that storm of bullets moved the little
First Maryland, which, as they passed over the prostrate bodies of the
Georgians, were enthusiastically cheered. On, on, they moved through
that vale of fire and death with the same precision as on battalion
drill. Immediately in our front was a battery that had proved terribly
destructive to our troops from the commencement of the battle. Again and
again had it been charged, but without success. That battery Johnson was
determined to assail, but our chances of success were slim, indeed.

Regiments broken and shattered were now met coming to the rear, and many
of the men attached themselves to our command. One gallant fellow, the
color bearer of Wright’s Legion, carried back some distance by the rush
of his panic-stricken comrades, declared his flag should go no farther,
and planting himself upon our left, rallied many of his companions. The
First Maryland had thus been augmented to about four hundred men, and
with these Johnson intended to charge the battery and its infantry
supports.

Taking advantage of a rise in the ground, he halted the men under its
shelter, and ordered them to rest preparatory to making the desperate
assault. Scarcely had the command been given when Captain McHenry
Howard, of General Charles Winder’s staff, galloped up with orders to
remain where we were until that General could overtake us with the
Stonewall Brigade. “The General has observed your movements, sir, and
thinks the place too strong for you; we will, therefore, charge
together.” In a few moments Jackson’s favorite brigade was with us, and,
at the command of General Winder, we moved forward with irresistible
impulse, and scrambling over the enemy’s breastwork of knapsacks, we
swept everything before us.

The last charge had been made, and the last battery captured at Gaines’
Mills, and the right of McClellan’s army was seeking safety in flight.

Night was upon us, and completely exhausted, we threw ourselves upon the
ground in the midst of the dead, wounded and dying, and despite the
shrieks and cries and groans of anguish from hundreds around us, were
soon wrapped in sleep.

The field next morning presented a ghastly spectacle, and the thousands
of maimed and dismembered bodies attested the severity of the fight.
Litter-bearers were moving in all directions, gathering the wounded,
while burial parties were busily engaged with pick and spade digging the
trenches in which were to rest those beyond all worldly cares and
suffering. The camp-follower was also plying his avocation, and as he
moved from one to another of his victims an expression of satisfaction
or disappointment would escape him as he counted the yield of each. Some
of the men, however, were in search of boots and shoes, which they so
much needed, as thousands of Jackson’s command were barefooted, and had
been for weeks.

As I walked over the field I observed one of them, a North Carolinian,
with his foot upon the stomach of a dead man, tugging vigorously at a
boot, which after a little while he succeeded in getting off. I stopped
to see how he would get the other one, for the leg had been shattered to
pieces just above the knee by a cannon ball, and hung but by a few
shreds. A desperate effort separated the leg from the body, and the
fellow was in a quandary. Looking around he espied me, when approaching,
he extended the ghastly stump, and said, “Mister, will you please hold
onter this tarnel thing ontil I git the boot off?” The assistance he
asked for I declined to render, when shouldering his prize he started
off muttering, “If you won’t, some of the boys will, that’s all.”




                              CHAPTER XI.


About ten o’clock on the morning of the 28th, Ewell’s division was
ordered to move on the York River Railroad, and destroy it at Dispatch
Station. As we advanced the enemy set fire to his stores to prevent them
falling into our hands. Vast quantities were captured, however, and for
many days we lived on desiccated vegetables, and indulged in an
occasional cup of coffee. But little resistance was offered our advance,
under General J. E. B. Stuart, and without the loss of a man we reached
our destination about three o’clock in the afternoon. Working parties
were at once detailed from the various regiments, and set to work
tearing up the track.

Whilst thus engaged, General Ewell and staff went out to reconnoitre,
but presently returned at full speed. Riding up to Colonel Johnson, he
directed that officer to send some men to “drive those fellows off who
had given him chase.” I was ordered to take a dozen men of my company,
and the Colonel prepared to accompany me. After crossing a ravine by a
narrow path I came into a large open space, when to my surprise, not
over a hundred yards in front of me, I observed a mounted officer and
two attendants. Commanding my men in a low voice to make no
demonstration, we walked quietly towards them. Not to be caught in this
way, however, they wheeled their horses and slowly rode off. Being in
advance of my men, and seeing they were about to escape me, I levelled
my Mississippi, which I invariably carried on such occasions, and fired.
The shot was hastily aimed, and instead of taking effect upon the
officer, for whom it was intended, it struck the man behind him, who,
raising himself convulsively in his saddle, fell forward on his horse’s
neck, and would have rolled to the ground had he not been caught and
held by one of his companions. My men then fired, but without effect. At
this instant Colonel Johnson, who had not yet overtaken us, dashed
through the woods, exclaiming as he approached: “Look to your left,
Captain, look to your left!” I did so, and what was my surprise to
behold a heavy column of cavalry drawn up but a short way off, and
apparently deliberating whether to charge or retire. I was in a bad
scrape. A half mile from the main body, with a dozen men, and they, too,
with unloaded guns. For a moment I thought I was gone; but Colonel
Johnson, whose presence of mind never forsook him in the midst of the
most trying difficulties, wheeled his horse towards the woods and cried
at the top of his voice: “Come on, my brave men, here we have a whole
regiment of them!” This had the desired effect, and the gallant troopers
went off like the wind, nor did they stop until they had ridden a mile,
when again halting they drew up in line.

General Ewell, hearing the firing, soon after joined us, when Griffin
was ordered up with a section of the Baltimore Light Artillery. Scarcely
had he fired the first shot, however, when there issued from the woods
in the rear of the cavalry three or four puffs of smoke, and as many
shells came shrieking over and around us, and almost at the same time a
battery on our right opened an enfilading fire that made the position
untenable.

“Some things can be done as well as some others!” exclaimed the General.
“Captain Griffin, you will limber up and go to the rear.”

By twelve o’clock the next day, Sunday, the 29th of June, the railroad
had been destroyed for a considerable distance, and we suspended our
labors.

During the afternoon I took a stroll through the enemy’s deserted camps,
and feeling fatigued, I laid down on the railroad bank and commenced to
read a chapter from a little Testament I had picked up in my rambles. I
had been thus engaged perhaps half an hour, when on raising my head I
was astonished to behold, about two miles up the road on the other side
of the Chickahominy, a locomotive and train of cars standing upon the
track. Returning immediately to camp I reported the fact to Colonel
Johnson, who informed General Ewell, and he, with General Trimble and
several others, repaired to the spot. Glasses were brought into
requisition, but to save us we could not make out what they were doing.
During my absence a tree had been cut down and rolled in front of the
engine to conceal their movements. For half an hour we were lost in
conjecture, when suddenly the tree was removed from the track, and the
train, all enveloped in flames and smoke, came rushing with fearful
speed directly towards us.

That it was an infernal machine of some sort instantly suggested itself,
and a general stampede ensued, we forgetting at the moment that the end
of the bridge towards the enemy had been burned the evening before, and
therefore the impossibility of the train reaching us. On the fiery mass
rushed, every moment increasing its speed, until it reached the bridge,
when it plunged headlong into the shallow stream, and a vast pillar of
white smoke sprang upwards into the sky, which rose higher and higher,
and continually unfolded itself from within in waves of snowy vapor,
until the sun was hidden from our view. The sound of the explosion
instantly followed, and the earth shook and trembled as though riven by
an earthquake. It was a spectacle of inexpressible grandeur, and one
never to be forgotten by the few who witnessed it. For a moment we were
held spell-bound; when General Ewell, who was the first to recover his
presence of mind, exclaimed “That was an ordnance train. Have the troops
formed immediately, for the enemy is retreating, and we will be of no
further use on this side of the Chickahominy.” And his conclusion seemed
correct, for now in every direction could be seen the smoke from burning
stores.

In the midst of a drenching rain which set in soon after, the troops
retraced their steps until midnight, when we went into bivouac. Early
next day our march was resumed, and soon after we crossed the
Chickahominy near where McClellan had had his headquarters.

Now at every step something left by the enemy was encountered to attract
our attention. Pontoon trains, wagons, cooking utensils, barrels of
beef, and boxes of crackers; a balloon with apparatus complete for
manufacturing the gas; towers, lookouts, &c., &c. Upon the Charles City
road we found a great many of his dead, still unburied, killed the day
before in an encounter with Magruder. That McClellan was retreating
towards Harrison’s Landing by way of Malvern Hill was well known to our
General-in-Chief, and in that direction we were ordered to direct our
steps.




                              CHAPTER XII.


On the afternoon of the 1st of July the troops of Jackson passed by
Frazier’s farm, and the dead that lay on every side gave evidence of the
terrible conflict that Longstreet had had there the day before.

About four o’clock the rattle of musketry and the roar of artillery
began in our front, and rapidly increased as we advanced. Passing the
Willis church we halted in the woods to await orders. The battle had now
fully begun, and raged with great fury. It was evident from the very
first that the enemy had greatly the advantage in position, and that on
our part the battle would have to be fought almost exclusively with
infantry. Several times Jackson sent in his artillery, but they were
quickly compelled to return torn and disabled. Never before had I
listened to such an infernal din, and it was every moment increasing.
The woods in which we lay was swept by the artillery, and immense trees
were cut down by the huge shells from the gunboats as though they had
been straws. In the midst of all this dreadful fire Jackson sat calmly
upon his horse, surrounded by his staff, who in vain urged him to seek
some safer position. At last, after a shell had exploded in their very
midst, killing a staff officer and several horses, he was persuaded to
leave, and it was with a feeling of relief that we saw him retire.

As the battle progressed we seemed to be faring badly, for our best
troops were constantly coming to the rear beaten, and in the utmost
confusion. For four hours did this fire continue, and for four hours was
the First Maryland compelled to lay under it without being able to
return a shot.

At last with gladness we responded to the order to advance, although it
seemed as though we were marching into the very jaws of death. The scene
as we cleared the woods and approached the field was grand beyond
description. For miles the moonless sky was lit up by the incessant
flashes of artillery and musketry and exploding shells, and it seemed as
though we were stalking forth into a very sea of fire and flame. But
nothing mortal could withstand that artillery, and again we were
compelled to seek shelter from its fury. For half an hour longer it
continued, when it perceptibly slackened, and soon ceased altogether.

Completely unnerved and prostrated by the fire we had been compelled to
endure so long, we threw ourselves upon the ground in the midst of the
dead and dying, not to sleep, but to lay awake and watch the enemy’s
lanterns flitting over the field, where they were busily engaged
removing the wounded, and to listen to the cries of our own poor fellows
who lay mangled and dying upon that field of awful carnage.

At length I fell into a broken sleep, from which I was awakened before
day by Colonel Johnson, and ordered to hold myself in readiness to
advance my company, along with Captains Herbert and Edelin, at the first
appearance of daylight. As it dawned we moved forward over heaps of dead
and wounded, and in a short time after encountered a small force of the
enemy, which retired after exchanging a volley with us, and it now
became evident that McClellan had withdrawn during the night.

Soon after day the rain commenced to fall in torrents, and drenched to
the skin and miserable, we set to work to remove our wounded and bury
our dead, of which there seemed no end. The majority of the wounds were
of the most dreadful description, being inflicted principally by
fragments of shell, whilst most of the killed were horribly mangled.
Very many had fallen in the woods, and as the rain accumulated in the
dense foliage, huge limbs that had been shattered the day before by
artillery, would give way and come to the ground, crushing the poor
wretches who had dragged their already maimed bodies under them for
protection from the pitiless storm. Altogether, Malvern Hill was the
most dreadful field I ever beheld, and I hope never to witness such
another.

By night of the 2d our melancholy task was done, and next morning we
moved upon the enemy at Harrison’s Landing. After slight skirmishing
here for several days, General Lee thought it best to withdraw, as
McClellan’s position was a strong one, and the army therefore sought the
more healthy country around Richmond wherein to encamp.

The First Maryland was stationed on the Central Railroad, about three
miles from the city, from whence in a few days it was ordered to
Charlottesville to recruit, and where it arrived about the 15th of July.
Recruiting went on slowly, however, and after remaining at
Charlottesville until the 4th of August, the command was ordered to
Gordonsville, on its way, we supposed, to join Jackson, who was then
near Cedar Mountain, and daily expecting to encounter his old adversary
Banks, in command of the advance of Pope’s army.

The reader may judge then the surprise of all, when a few days after our
arrival an order came for the disbanding of the regiment. Nothing could
have surprised us more, and we were not sparing of anathemas upon the
government that had shown so little gratitude to the brave men who had
been so long battling in its behalf. To disband us within the very sound
of the enemy’s cannon. Could anything be more humiliating? And then to
assign no reason for it. Had we disgraced our colors, or had we ever
turned our backs upon the foeman? What could all this mean?

But murder will out, and it was not long before we discovered that it
had been brought about by two or three politicians from Maryland, who
were aspirants for military fame, but which fame they were to acquire by
being at once foisted into high positions. Now, as Mr. Davis could not
be made to appreciate their talents as these men would have him, and
give them what they asked for in the army, they sought through the
Secretary of War to have the First Maryland disbanded, hoping that what
remained might form a nucleus for a regiment which they were to raise
and command. In the first they succeeded—in the last they failed.

It was the 17th of August, if I mistake not, that Colonel Johnson drew
the little remnant of heroes up in line for the last time, and after a
few appropriate and touching remarks, read the order disbanding them.
Not a man but felt his humiliation, for even as the order was being read
the troops of Longstreet were filing by on their way to new fields of
glory and of conquest. “Come on, Marylanders, we can’t get along without
you!” they exclaimed in their ignorance of what was then transpiring,
and not dreaming that they had seen us on the field as a body for the
last time. And then when the little State flag presented us before the
first Manassas by the ladies of Maryland, and which we loved so well,
was furled never again to flaunt defiantly in the face of the foe, a
look of affection beamed upon it from every eye in the command, and
strong men, unable to control their emotions, turned sadly away. Never
had it seemed so dear to us before, and although now all tattered and
torn it looked more beautiful than when it came from the fair fingers
that worked it. To the donors we then pledged ourselves to defend it
with our heart’s best blood, and that promise had been sacredly kept.
Brave hearts and strong arms had carried it through the blood and
carnage of many an ensanguined field, and where the fight raged thickest
there it was ever to be found. Heroic men had fallen beneath its folds,
and as the eye grew dim they sought a last glance at the colors they had
loved so well in health and strength, but which seemed still dearer to
them in death. Farewell, dear little emblem of woman’s devotion; upon
thy folds rests no dishonor. There, fold it gently, for it is precious,
and will ever serve to remind us of the First Maryland Regiment of
Infantry, C. S. A.

[Illustration: Lt. Col. JAMES R. HERBERT.]




                                  THE
                       SECOND MARYLAND INFANTRY.




                               CHAPTER I.


It was towards the close of October, 1862, that the author made his way
to Richmond, scarcely convalescent from severe injuries received in the
second battle of Manassas. I reached that city in anything but a
comfortable frame of mind, for I was out of the army owing to the
disbanding of the First Maryland, and my finances had run down to the
last five dollars. However, hoping something would turn up, I registered
my name at the Linwood, and determined to quietly await the course of
events.

The city was filled with officers in gay uniforms, some just from the
front, some who had never been there, and never intended to go, others
convalescing from sickness or wounds, &c., &c. Altogether Richmond
presented a gay scene, and I thought I could spend a few days there as
pleasantly as elsewhere. But I had no alternative, for it was out of the
question for me to yet think of carrying a musket in the field.

A few days after my arrival, while walking up Main street with a friend,
I was approached by an officer in a handsome uniform and handed a large
sealed envelope stamped “official business.” Judge my surprise when upon
opening it I found a commission as First Lieutenant of infantry in the
Provisional Army of the Confederate States, with orders to report to
Colonel Shields at the Camp of Instruction. This was a windfall, indeed,
and with all my heart I thanked the kind friend who had taken so much
interest in my behalf.

Some funds were now to be raised on the strength of the commission to
pay board bills, etc., and I therefore directed my steps to the office
of dear, good old Major John Ambler, paymaster, upon whom I had more
than once before called when in trouble—and what Marylander had not.
They were his especial favorites, and he would rather pay them at the
beginning than at the end of every month.

This little necessary piece of business attended to, I proceeded to rub
up my uniform preparatory to paying my respects to Colonel Shields, at
Camp Lee. I found the Colonel a very pleasant gentleman, who received me
most cordially, and upon presenting my papers I was assigned to my
quarters with orders to report next morning, when I would receive
instructions.

In the morning I was on time. With a bland smile the Colonel informed me
that my duties would be confined to superintending guard-mounting,
instructing the sentinels in their duties, and to organizing into
squads, to drill as many as possible of the several thousand conscripts
in camp.

I must confess this was putting it upon a sick man pretty heavy, but I
determined to do the best I could for the present. Upon inquiring if I
had any assistants, I was told, “yes, Captain, Frank Schaffer, but he
isn’t here much.”

I had never met Schaffer, but knew who he was, so I started out to hunt
him up. I soon found him, and reported my orders. He laughed, and told
me not to trouble myself much about the conscripts, “unless,” said he,
“you want to be driven as crazy as a March hare.”

I soon found that he was right, for of all the mean, filthy, ignorant,
God-forsaken people it had ever been my lot to encounter, these
conscripts exceeded all. You might drill them for hours without making
the least impression, and when at last exhausted patience would draw
forth language rather strong and unmilitary, you were sure to hear
something like “I don’t know nuthin ’bout soldiern, nor darned ef I keer
’bout larnen, and jist say I might go home, mister, an’ I’m off.”

I soon found it utterly impossible to do anything with them, and took
the responsibility of directing my attention to the lighter duty of
mounting guard, for I knew the commandant would never be the wiser, as
he seldom came out of his office except to go home. As to looking after
the camp it was something he never thought of; indeed, never having had
any experience as a soldier, he scarcely knew one end of a musket from
the other.

My guard was composed of this conscript material too, and a pretty guard
it was. They thought nothing of smoking their pipes when on duty, or
halloaing to their companions at a distance; they would carry their
muskets in all sorts of fashions, but generally dragging it by the
bayonet, and as to keeping them on post when they felt hungry, that was
out of the question, although I punished many of them severely for this
breach of discipline.

One day I was making one of my usual rounds, when I espied a sentinel in
front of the officer of the day’s tent resting his arm and chin upon the
muzzle of his gun. When I approached he never moved, but began to
whistle a lively tune. I stopped directly in front of him and asked
“what he was doing there?”

“Wall, not much of anything,” he replied, “looking after that ar
feller’s things back thar, I believe,” at the same time kicking back
towards the officer’s tent, and still in the same attitude.

“Come,” said I, “straighten yourself up; have you never been taught to
salute your officers when they approach?”

“No I haven’t, and I don’t keer much about larnin,” was his reply; “say,
mister, what did that thar rig cost you’ve got on?”

This was unbearable, and after using no gentle force to straighten the
fellow and make him shoulder his musket, I set to work to instruct him
in the duties of a sentinel. After half an hour’s hard work I left him
thinking I had succeeded pretty well. A short time after I had occasion
to return the same way in company with Captain Schaffer, the officer of
the day, to whom I related what had occurred in front of his tent. He
laughed, and offered to lay a wager that he had forgotten every word I
had told him, which I readily accepted. As we approached what was my
chagrin to find the fellow in exactly the same position I had at first
found him, nor did he move when we got directly opposite to him. Again I
asked him “what he had been put there for?” As before, he answered “to
look after that thar feller’s things back thar,” accompanied with the
old kick.

“Have you not been taught the duties of a sentinel, sir?” I demanded in
an angry tone.

“Wall,” said he, without moving an inch, “thar was a feller ’round here
a bit ago, who wor a tellin of me somethin’, _but I kinder believe he
didn’t know any more about it than I do_.”

I troubled myself no more about that sentinel, the reader can rest
assured.

After having remained at Camp Lee some three weeks, I determined to
resign my commission, and endeavor, if possible, to raise a company for
the field, for I had discovered that a good many young men were coming
over from Maryland about that time to go into the army. I found it the
most difficult task I had ever undertaken, as most of them preferred the
cavalry or artillery to the infantry. However, by great perseverance,
and the aid of Captain Richard Winder, about the 20th of December I
mustered into the service a company of eighty-five as fine men as ever
trod a battle-field. They were principally from the lower counties, and
well behaved and intelligent men.

With the assistance and influence of Generals Elzey and Winder, I was
enabled to arm and equip them well, which I could not have done
otherwise, for clothing and the improved arm were at that time in much
demand.

Having received my orders, on Sunday, the 30th day of December, 1862,
with Volandt’s band at the head, I marched my company through the
streets of Richmond to the Virginia Central depot, where I took the cars
_en route_ for the Valley of Virginia, to join the First Maryland
Battalion of Infantry, or as it was afterwards called, to distinguish it
from the First Regiment, the Second Infantry.

I found it at New Market at daylight on the morning of the 2d of
January, upon the eve of marching to Moorefield, on an expedition
against the enemy, along with the rest of Jones’ command, to which they
were temporarily attached.

My men being wearied, I was directed to remain behind and do provost
duty until the return of the expedition. It proved a fruitless one, and
they returned after a week of great suffering, having been compelled on
their march to break the ice and ford the many rapid mountain streams
between the two places.

For the first time in a good many months I had the pleasure of taking by
the hand my old friend and former companion in arms, Major James R.
Herbert. I also, to my great delight, found many of the officers and men
of the old First in the Battalion, now numbering seven companies, and
among the former Captain Wm. H. Murray, Captain John E. Howard, and
Lieutenants George Thomas, Clapham Murray, and Zollinger.




                              CHAPTER II.


The Second Maryland Infantry, which was destined to take such a
brilliant and conspicuous part in the great rebellion, was formed and
partially organized in Richmond during the autumn of 1862.

To the exertions of Major Herbert, Captains William H. Murray, Ferdinand
Duvall, and other officers, the Confederacy was mainly indebted for this
splendid command. As I have said, they but partially organized in
Richmond, and then proceeded to Winchester, where the organization was
perfected and Captain Herbert elected Major.

Shortly after my company joined them, an order was issued by General
Jones directing that the officers of the command should go into an
election for a Lieutenant-Colonel, it having more than the requisite
number of companies. Major Herbert was chosen Lieutenant-Colonel. A
short time after Captain W. W. Goldsborough was promoted to the
Majority, when the organization stood as follows:

Lieutenant-Colonel, James R. Herbert; Major, W. W. Goldsborough; Acting
Adjutant, Lieutenant George Thomas; Quartermaster, Major James Hardin;
Commissary, Captain John E. Howard; Surgeon, Dewilton Snowden.

Company A.—Captain, William H. Murray; Lieutenants, George Thomas,
Clapham Murray, William B. Zollinger.

Company B.—Captain, J. Perrin Crane; Lieutenants, John H. Stone, Charles
B. Wise, James H. Wilson.

Company C.—Captain, F. C. Duvall; Lieutenants, Charles W. Hodges, Joseph
W. Barber, Thomas H. Tolson.

Company D.—Captain, Joseph L. McAleer; Lieutenants, James S. Franklin,
J. T. Bussey, S. T. McCullough.

Company E.—Captain, John W. Torsch; Lieutenants, William Broadfoot, W.
R. Byus, James P. Quinn.

Company F.—Captain, A. J. Gwynn; Lieutenants, Polk, John Hyland, and
Forrest.

[Illustration: Maj. W. W. GOLDSBOROUGH.]

Company G.—Captain, Thomas R. Stewart; Lieutenants, James Davis, W. H.
Wrightson, G. G. Guillette.

After the Moorefield trip the Second Maryland spent the remainder of the
winter in camp at various points in the Valley of Virginia, first at New
Market, then near Edinburg, Lacy’s Springs, Harrisonburg, and at
Woodstock.

Nothing of importance occurred during that time to disturb the monotony
of camp life, except an occasional alarm, or expedition after pig iron
to the furnaces in the vicinity of Edinburg. These expeditions were
facetiously called “Jones’ pig iron raids” by the men, and which they,
as well as the officers, heartily detested, for it seemed as though
General Jones invariably selected a blinding snow storm in which to make
them.

It was in March, whilst encamped near Woodstock, that one day a cavalry
picket dashed into camp and informed Colonel Herbert that a large body
of the enemy’s cavalry were advancing rapidly, down the valley turnpike,
and were within three or four miles of us. The long roll was instantly
sounded, and although the men were all engaged at one thing or another
around the camp, and the summons was totally unexpected, yet within less
than three minutes the column was formed and on the move. Such was the
state of efficiency our able commander had brought his battalion to.

We marched rapidly up the turnpike until we had passed Woodstock, three
miles from our encampment, and were within two miles of the enemy before
we were overtaken by the cavalry, under command of Jones in person. He
ordered us to halt and form line of battle, whilst he pressed forward to
ascertain the number and character of the Federal forces. In a short
time we were startled by a volley of small arms and the wild yell which
we knew too well came from our men in the charge. It was not long before
prisoners began to come to the rear in large numbers, and we were
assured that it had been successful. The General had encountered the
Twelfth and Thirteenth Pennsylvania cavalry, and at one charge, with an
inferior force, scattered them to the four winds, capturing, killing,
and wounding over three hundred of them.

Although the troops were without shelter the whole winter, except such
as they could erect out of brush and leaves, there was scarcely any
sickness, and a hardier set of men I never saw. It was demonstrated to
our entire satisfaction that tents were not fit for troops in winter, as
the winter before we had tried them for a while in the First Maryland,
and much more sickness prevailed.

It was some time in April, 1863, that General Jones determined to make a
raid upon the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad in the neighborhood of New
Creek and Cheat River. The Second Maryland was to accompany the
expedition as far as Moorefield, between sixty and seventy miles
distant, to bring back the wagon train, which could accompany them no
further, and to gather up stores of every kind to be found in that rich
and fertile valley.

It was a lovely morning that we left our camp, and although the roads
were bad we made good progress the first two days. On the third day,
however, the rain commenced to pour down in torrents. It was a cold,
sleety rain, and about as disagreeable a one as it had ever been my
misfortune to encounter. On we pressed, though, fording rapid streams
waist deep and climbing immense ranges of mountains. By three or four
o’clock of the third day we had reached the summit of the last range, at
the foot of which lay the beautiful town of Moorefield. Suddenly the
wind sprung up, the clouds and mist disappeared, and away off in the
distance lay this magnificent valley, one of the most enchanting spots
in West Virginia. I was perfectly charmed, and for a long while gazed
upon the scene before me in silent admiration.

That night we went into camp within two miles of the town, and next
morning moved a portion of the command into the place, whilst the
remainder encamped upon its suburbs.

General Jones finding it impossible to cross the river at Moorefield,
moved up to Petersburg with his cavalry, where a crossing was effected.

We were now left to ourselves, with instructions to rest the men and
horses, and then return to the Valley of Virginia in the vicinity of
Harrisonburg. We had but little to fear from the enemy, who were at
Winchester, some seventy miles off. We therefore took our own time about
leaving, for we found Moorefield a most delightful place, and the people
kind and hospitable. However, after a stay of three days, we retraced
our steps by the way of Franklin to Harrisonburg, taking with us about
one hundred and fifty prisoners that General Jones had captured after a
sharp fight at Greenland Church, and also some of our wounded, among
whom was the gallant Colonel Richard Dulaney, of the Seventh Virginia
Cavalry.

We reached Harrisonburg without an incident worthy of note, and went
into camp to await the return of the expedition, which we did not expect
for at least a month.




                              CHAPTER III.


As we felt satisfied our stay at Harrisonburg would be a prolonged one,
and the weather being fine, Col. Herbert set to work to make the
Battalion as efficient in drill and discipline as possible. He had taken
advantage of the winter, when the men could not drill, to teach his
officers their duties, and as most of them were totally inexperienced
they required a great deal of instruction. By spring they were familiar
with Hardee, and that, with the little training they had had in the
fall, made them perfectly competent to handle their respective companies
in company and battalion drill.

“To equal the First Maryland in drill and discipline,” I have heard Col.
Herbert say, “is my greatest ambition.” And he was gratified, and more
than gratified, for I think without _any_ exception the Second Maryland
was the most perfect command that was or had ever been in the
Confederate army. One great reason for it was that they had been
properly mustered in, and no misunderstanding therefore existed as to
the length of time they were to serve, as had been the case in the First
Maryland.

Still another reason was that the officers, with scarcely a single
exception, were a remarkably intelligent set of men, and took the
greatest pride in the battalion. With all the love and fond remembrance
I still cherish for the old First, I am compelled to admit, in all
candor, that the Second was a superior command, and for the reasons I
have stated.

On the 22d of May General Jones returned from his trip to West Virginia,
which, taking everything into consideration, proved a failure. It is
true he had destroyed a part of the railroad, but the damages had been
as quickly repaired. He had captured horses, cattle and sheep in large
numbers, and also some prisoners; but then he had sacrificed some
valuable lives, and so completely broken down his men and horses as to
require a long season of rest before again ready for the field.

A short time after his return the Second Maryland and the Baltimore
Light Artillery and First Maryland Cavalry were ordered to Fisher’s
Hill, to relieve the gallant Major Sam Myers, who was stationed there
with a small force of cavalry. Soon after our arrival we were joined by
the lamented General Albert G. Jenkins, with a splendid brigade of
Virginia cavalry.

Whilst at Fisher’s Hill it was determined by the officers of the
Maryland Line to select a commander, it being then temporarily under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel James R. Herbert. By their unanimous voice
Colonel Bradley T. Johnson was chosen, and Lieutenant Bussey dispatched
to Richmond to notify that officer of the fact. Colonel Johnson was then
a member of a military court, much against his will, with the rank of
Colonel of cavalry, and he at once accepted the command, and started for
it next day, but did not reach it until after the battle of Gettysburg
(though he was in the latter part of that engagement, acting as
aid-de-camp to General Ewell,) and upon looking into the matter, and
finding the battalion of infantry cut to pieces, advised that the
consolidation should be postponed for the present, whilst he himself was
assigned to the temporary command of the Third Virginia Brigade, the
same he commanded with so much distinction at the second battle of
Manassas, and first invasion of Maryland, and to which General Jackson,
before his death, had so long tried in vain to have him permanently
appointed.

During our short stay here nothing of moment occurred with the exception
of a slight skirmish in the streets of Strasburg, in which Captain John
W. Torsch with three companies was engaged with a regiment of the
Federal cavalry. The enemy was driven off with loss, and pursued beyond
Middletown by a portion of the First Maryland cavalry, who were,
however, unable to come up with them, so precipitate was their flight.

On the 10th of June the whole command moved down and went into temporary
camp at Cedar Creek. Whilst here a company of the First Maryland
cavalry, with a few of Jenkins’ men, all under the command of Captain W.
I. Raisin, had the misfortune to run into a Federal ambuscade, in which
he sustained a loss of four men killed, and thirty wounded and captured,
the gallant Raisin being of the number, with a desperate wound in the
head.

On the afternoon of the 12th a dispatch arrived announcing that General
Ewell was at Front Royal with his whole corps. Great was our surprise,
for we had little dreamed he was nearer than Fredericksburg. What it
meant we could not conjecture, but that a movement was to be made on
Winchester was apparent to all.

Late that night a second dispatch arrived directing Colonel Herbert with
his infantry and the Baltimore Light Artillery, (General Jenkins with
the cavalry had left that afternoon to join General Ewell,) to move in
the direction of Middletown immediately and protect Ewell’s wagon train,
which had been ordered to that point.

The next morning, by order of General Ewell, we moved up the Valley
turnpike, somewhere along which we were to await the arrival of General
Early, who was to strike the turnpike near Newtown. We halted about two
miles from Kearnstown, where shortly after a second order arrived
directing us to halt at Newtown and there await Early’s approach. It was
too late, however, for we had passed that place, and fearing the effects
a retrograde movement would have upon his raw troops, Col. Herbert
determined to take the responsibility of waiting for Early where he was.
In an hour or two that General joined us with his division of infantry.

Our approach had by this time been discovered by the enemy, for a
regiment of cavalry was descried in the road less than a mile in our
front. A piece of Griffin’s battery was now run up and masked by a small
party of horsemen, and a shell thrown into the midst of the surprised
cavalrymen, who scattered in every direction. In a few minutes a battery
made its appearance upon a neighboring hill, when a lively exchange of
compliments took place between it and the Baltimore Light Artillery.

Meanwhile Early was engaged getting his troops into position. Three
companies of the Second Maryland, under the command of Major W. W.
Goldsborough, were thrown forward as skirmishers, with orders to advance
until the enemy were developed in force. Griffin’s opponent had now
retired, and the whole command moved forward in line of battle. In a
little orchard, near Kearnstown, which was flanked on the right by a
strip of woods, the skirmishers first encountered them, and a sharp
fight ensued. Steadily the Marylanders pressed forward, and although
subjected to a severe artillery fire from a battery on a hill a short
ways off, drove the enemy before them.

General Early had in the meanwhile formed his troops for a charge, and
in a few minutes a yell on our left announced it. It was Gordon with his
splendid brigade of Georgians. In beautiful order they dashed forward
and drove the enemy pell-mell into Winchester.

That night (one never to be forgotten, for the rain poured in torrents
until morning) we held a position at Hollingsworth’s Mills, but half a
mile from Winchester.

At early dawn the rain ceased and the troops were all on the alert.
Shortly after sunrise the skirmish line along the whole front got in
motion and approached to within two or three hundred yards of the
suburbs of the town. Here they halted for a few minutes exchanging shots
with the enemy, when the Marylanders charged into the town, and a lively
skirmish ensued in the streets of Winchester. Although opposed by a
greatly superior force they held their ground for some time until
ordered back by General Gordon.

Reluctantly they withdrew, the enemy following, until they reached a
stone fence about two hundred yards from the town, when the fight was
renewed, and continued several hours, the enemy holding a position in
cemetery lot. This the Marylanders finally drove them from with loss.

We afterwards ascertained that it was the Fifth Maryland we had
encountered, nearly the whole of which was captured next day.

While this little affair was transpiring, Early was placing his
artillery in position and moving a column of infantry (Hays’
Louisianians) in the rear of the town to storm a strong fortification,
the key to the enemy’s works. About four o’clock the artillery opened,
and under cover of it the Louisianians charged on the run, and in the
time I am relating it, had possession of the place; and when had they
ever failed in the assault?

Holding these relative positions, darkness came upon the combatants, and
we felt confident unless Milroy retired during the night he would be
assaulted in the morning.

Having command of the skirmish line I was instructed by General Ewell,
who had come up that morning with the main body of his corps, to keep a
watchful eye upon the enemy, and if I saw any signs of his withdrawing
from his works to report the facts to him immediately. I therefore kept
my scouts in the town all night, who constantly reported that everything
indicated such a move, which intelligence was communicated to the
commanding general, who hastened several brigades by a circuitous route
around to the rear of the town, and about three miles distant, to
intercept them should they attempt to escape by way of the Martinsburg
road.

Thus the night wore away, and at the first peep of day, agreeable to
orders, I put my skirmishers in motion and entered the town. All was
still as death. Not an enemy was to be seen as I cautiously moved along
the deserted streets. Presently I met a citizen, who in reply to my
interrogatories told me he thought Milroy had retired during the night.
To make sure he was not mistaken I ascended with him to the upper story
of his house, from whence I could see into the main fort, and although
the flag seemed defiantly flying from the flag-staff I could see it was
deserted. I had scarcely regained the street when the roar of artillery
and the crash of small arms some two or three miles up the Martinsburg
road confirmed my belief.

Pushing rapidly down the main street, I did not halt until I reached the
Taylor Hotel, where I encountered a half dozen unarmed Federal soldiers,
who informed me their companions were all gone, and they had been left
behind to attend the sick and wounded at the hotel, which had long
before been converted into a hospital. I immediately moved up and took
possession of the Star fort, where I found about two hundred of the
enemy who had preferred to remain behind rather than follow the fortunes
of Milroy.

On looking around the fort I discovered twelve splendid rifled pieces,
which were but indifferently spiked; the ammunition had been destroyed
by throwing it into a well.

The sound of battle had in the meanwhile ceased up the road, and in a
short time a long line of prisoners, numbering over two thousand, made
their appearance, who had only surrendered after a desperate fight.

During the whole day prisoners continued to come in, until the number
was much augmented, and we had the satisfaction of knowing that the
miserable hordes under the brutal Milroy were pretty much all in our
hands, but to our chagrin we found that the wretch we had so long wished
to lay our hands upon had escaped.

Such was the battle of Winchester, or rather one of the battles of
Winchester, and a complete surprise it was, for not until the day after
our first attack at Kearnstown was Milroy induced to believe it was a
force of any magnitude that was in his front.

We found the town full of stores of every description, and our captures
amounted to considerable, for besides twenty pieces of artillery we
captured several hundred horses, an immense train of wagons, ambulances,
several thousand stand of small arms, &c.

The loss of the Second Maryland in this affair was as follows:

Company A, Captain William H. Murray.—Killed, none; wounded, Sergeant E.
S. Dorsey, severely; privates, Sommerville, Sollers, slightly; John
Wilson, slightly.

Company B, Captain J. P. Crane.—Killed, none; wounded, privates J. E.
Joy, mortally; H. Corry, slightly; William Herbert, slightly.

Company C, Captain Ferdinand Duvall.—Killed, none; wounded, Captain F.
Duvall, severely.

Company D, Captain Joseph L. McAleer.—Killed, none; wounded, private
John Devres, mortally.

Company E, Captain John W. Torsch.—Killed, none; wounded, Lieutenant W.
K. Byus, slightly; captured, Lieutenant Joseph P. Quinn.

Total, 9 wounded and 1 captured.




                              CHAPTER IV.


The morning after the battle of Winchester the command was temporarily
attached to the brigade of General George H. Steuart (composed of
Virginians and North Carolinians,) of Edward Johnson’s division, and
shortly after the whole of Ewell’s corps took up its line of March in
the direction of Smithfield, where we arrived about dark, and went into
camp for the night.

The next morning we resumed the march, our course shaped towards the
Potomac, which there seemed but little doubt we were destined to cross,
but with what object in view we had not the slightest conception. We
crossed the Baltimore and Ohio railroad at Kearneysville, and then took
the road leading to Shepherdstown. The day was intensely hot and the
troops marched leisurely. By midday we went into camp about three miles
from the river that separated us from our own beloved Maryland, and
which we cherished a fond hope of crossing on the morrow.

It was whilst we lay here that I took advantage of the time afforded to
pay a visit to the estimable family of the Hon. Alexander H. Boteler,
whose beautiful residence was but a mile from our camp. I found Mrs.
Boteler at home with her two accomplished and attractive daughters, and
they vied with each other in their endeavors to make my visit an
agreeable one.

Mrs. Boteler informed me that they had been subjected to all sorts of
annoyances from the Yankee soldiery, and taking me to her chamber
pointed out a bullet hole through a pane of glass in the window which
had been fired by a thing in uniform whilst she was looking out into the
yard, the ball passing through her hair and lodging in the ceiling.

It was late in the evening, and with many regrets, that I left this
lovely family and their little paradise, and wended my way back to camp.
Alas, all that is now left of that once sweet, happy home is a mass of
ruins, for the brutal and relentless Hunter visited it soon afterwards
and burnt it to the ground.

On the afternoon of the 18th of June we broke camp and moved up the road
leading to Shepherdstown, through which village we passed amid the
joyous shouts of the inhabitants, and were in a few minutes upon the
banks of the Potomac, into which the men plunged waist deep, and began
make their way to the longed-for shore. I wished I possessed the pencil
of the artist to paint that scene, for it was one that will never be
forgotten by those who witnessed it.

Upon reaching the Maryland shore the joy of her exiled sons baffled
description. They shouted and screamed, and rolled upon the ground in
the delirium of their joy, and to one not acquainted with the cause it
would have seemed as though bedlam had been let loose, and in this
Pandemonium I must confess our gallant brigade and battalion commanders
played a conspicuous part, leaving out others of minor rank.

That night we encamped upon the banks of the river, and next morning
passed through the town of Sharpsburg and halted upon the famous battle
field.

After remaining in camp here three or four days, we moved on towards
Hagerstown, which place we passed through, and encamped a short distance
beyond.

By many of the citizens of Hagerstown we were heartily received; others
again scowled fiercely upon us, and no doubt wished every rebel son of
us to the devil.

On the morning of the 23d of June we left our camp near Hagerstown, and
crossed the Pennsylvania line, and passed through Greencastle, where
Steuart’s brigade was detached from the division and ordered to proceed
to Chambersburg by way of Mercersburg, McConnelsburg, &c., and we
arrived on the evening of the 26th without an incident worth mentioning.

After crossing the Pennsylvania line, the most prejudiced observer could
not help being struck with the perfect discipline that pervaded the
entire army. There was not a single straggler to be seen upon the road,
for under no circumstances was a man suffered to leave the ranks, except
when at a halt, which was ten minutes in every hour, and then he was
limited to one hundred yards from his command. There was no running
about the country pillaging and robbing and burning; no defenceless
women insulted and outraged, as had been the case hundreds of times in
our own country when invaded by the hireling hordes of Yankeedom. Oh,
no, the army of Gen. Lee was composed of different material and was
commanded by a Christian soldier, who held such hellish acts, and the
instigators of them, in abhorrence.

On the morning of the 27th we passed through Chambersburg and took the
turnpike to Carlisle, and on the afternoon of the 28th of June the worn
and wearied division went into camp a short distance to the right of the
road, and about three miles distant from that town. The day had been
excessively warm, and our march a long and tedious one, but stimulated
with the hope of soon having in our possession the capitol of the great
Keystone State, and proud to know we were invading the enemy’s country,
not a complaint was heard nor a straggler to be found.

The order to “break ranks” had been obeyed with alacrity; and as the
dusk of evening came on hundreds of fires could be seen throughout the
woods at which the hungry troops were busily engaged cooking their meat
and boiling their coffee. A night of refreshing sleep followed the
repast, and at reveille every man was promptly at his post, and
prepared, nay impatient, to resume the march to Harrisburg, which town
we cherished the fond hope of reaching that day.

But hour after hour sped by and no order to “pack up” was given. What
could it mean? For days we had taken up the line of march at sunrise.
Twelve o’clock, and no order. One, two, three o’clock, and an aid was
observed to dash up to brigade headquarters, and in a few minutes the
welcome command to “fall in” was heard throughout the vast encampment.

All was bustle and excitement, and many were the speculations indulged
in by both officers and men, as the companies formed, as to the cause of
our delay and our probable destination that day.

“It is my impression,” observed one, “we will go no farther than
Carlisle, where Rhodes is encamped, join him, and make the attack upon
Crouch’s forces about midday to-morrow.”

“There is where you are mistaken,” was the reply of a comrade. “You see
the different corps and divisions have been marching on converging
roads. Well, we are almost up with Rhodes, and our delay of a day was
evidently occasioned by Ewell’s being ahead of time. Now mark me, we
will make a forced march to-night and begin the attack at daybreak in
the morning. General Lee can spare no more time, in my humble opinion.
Already he has lost too much, and the next thing we know, Hooker will be
at our heels, and between him and Crouch we will have a devil of a hot
time of it.”

Entertaining such opinions pretty generally, great was the surprise of
all to observe the head of the column, upon reaching the turnpike, file
abruptly to the left instead of the right, and we found ourselves
retracing the steps of the day before.

Disappointment and chagrin was depicted in every countenance as we
silently wended our weary way. The boisterous, merry shout of the past
few days was no longer to be heard; and the troops did not move with
that elasticity of step in the retreat (as we termed it) which had
characterized their advance, for officers and men had alike become
impressed with the belief that some disaster had befallen us, and we
were a second time to recross the Potomac.

After a march of twelve miles the command went into _bivouac_ near the
village of Springfield. The evening’s meal was moodily discussed, and
all went sulkily to sleep.

The reveille of the following morning was not as cheerfully responded to
as before; and shortly after taking up our line of march the barefooted
(and there were hundreds of them) who, with cracked and bleeding feet
had borne the advance march so cheerfully, now began to murmur and
complain.

During the day’s march we met about two hundred paroled Federal soldiers
who had been captured a day or two before by General J. E. B. Stuart’s
cavalry, and ordered to proceed to Carlisle. They were hundred days men,
called out by the Governor of Pennsylvania, to repel the invaders of
their sacred soil, and had been but a few days in the field. As they
passed our bronzed and weather-beaten gray jackets the contrast was
striking indeed. The one clothed in new and well-fitting uniforms, the
other in rags, and shoeless. Many were the wistful glances directed at
their well-cased feet by Steuart’s men, but they passed us without
molestation. Not so, however, with the Stonewall Brigade, which was
immediately in our wake. The temptation was too great for their
commander, General Walker, to resist, and halting the young heroes of a
single skirmish, he addressed them pretty much as follows:

“I would judge from your appearance, young gentlemen, you have not been
long in the service, and while we have been blistering our feet on your
devilish turnpikes, you have been enjoying the pleasures and comforts of
home. Your term of service has now expired; return there and remain, for
I tell you soldiering is both a disagreeable and a precarious
occupation. But before you go—and you have but a short distance ere you
meet your friends, and we, God knows, how far without meeting one—I
think it but fair we should make an exchange in the way of boots. What
say you?”

A hearty burst of laughter was the response at, to them, so novel an
idea, and in an instant every pair of shoes was “shed” in army parlance,
and tendered to our barefooted soldiers.

It was quite amusing to see the poor fellows move off, picking their way
daintily over the rough and uneven turnpike; and from the gait we left
them “advancing on Carlisle,” I much question whether they reached their
destination inside of several days.

Another incident similar in its character occurred an hour or two after
in the Second Maryland. A gallant young non-commissioned officer of
Captain William H. Murray’s company, came to me and presented for my
inspection what _had_ been a pair of shoes, but were now minus the
soles. His feet were in a shocking condition, and he expressed a fear
that he would be unable to proceed much farther, unless I could supply
him, or grant him permission to “forage” for a pair. Being curious to
see how he would proceed about it, “I spreck nottings mit mine mouf, but
I spreck like ter tivel mit mine looks,” as the Dutchman would say; and
going upon the old adage that “silence gives consent,” the Sergeant
quietly resumed his place in the ranks. But a little while elapsed,
however, before I observed him gradually fall to the rear of the column;
and as he neared me, he pointed significantly to a fat old farmer who
was lazily leaning on a gate-post, intently watching the passage of the
troops. I aver I did not wink at the Sergeant, but he afterwards
persistently maintained that I did. Be that as it may he stepped up to
the old fellow, and bantered him for a trade. Now the Dutchman could
scarcely speak a word of English, and the Sergeant not a word of Dutch
and after vainly endeavoring to make him understand his Saxon, had no
alternative but to trade _sans ceremoni_. So, throwing off his “uppers,”
he in the most artistic manner stooped down raised one foot, and in an
instant the Teuton stood “one boot off and one boot on.” The fellow
followed, the Pennsylvanian never moving a muscle or budging an inch,
but watching the strange proceeding in utter amazement. After admiring
the “fit” for a moment, the audacious rebel politely bid the old
gentleman “good day,” and rejoined his command, congratulating himself
no doubt upon the excellent exchange he had made. As we passed out of
sight I turned in my saddle and cast a look behind. There he still
stood, gazing after us, as if transfixed to the spot, and no doubt
soliloquizing, “Ven tat tam fellow prings mine poots pack.”




                               CHAPTER V.


The afternoon of the 30th of June found the advance at the little town
of Greenvillage, six miles from Chambersburg, where we filed to the left
and took a country road, as we supposed, in search of suitable ground on
which to encamp for the night. At length we halted in a beautiful field,
close by which there was wood and water in abundance.

An hour or two after our arrival, Lieut. Col. Herbert and myself visited
brigade headquarters for the purpose of learning, if possible, the
reason for the retrograde movement, and the probabilities of our
returning to Virginia without a fight.

We found the General agreeable and affable as usual, and with him the
gallant Colonels Warren, Walton, and Parsley, of the brigade. They were
discussing the very subjects upon which we wished so much to gain some
information, and we listened attentively.

Walton seemed much annoyed, and in his blunt and earnest manner
expressed great disappointment at the result so far of the second
invasion of the enemy’s country.

“I am as much in the dark as any of you, gentlemen,” said the General;
“but I do not agree with you in the supposition that we are to recross
the Potomac without a great battle. The result of that battle will
determine our future movements. We will pursue this road on the morrow,
most assuredly, but where this road will lead us to is a question I
cannot solve. Hill and Longstreet are in advance of us; Rhodes is, or
was, at Carlisle; Early is supposed to be in the neighborhood of York;
and that we are converging toward some given point is very evident, but
of the whereabouts of that point I am totally ignorant.”

In my youth I had more than once travelled almost every road in York,
Adams, and Franklin counties, and was therefore familiar with them all.
From the General’s remarks it instantly flashed across my mind that we
were about to move on Baltimore and Washington. That I had discovered
the designs of General Lee I did not doubt for a moment, and looking
wondrous wise during the rest of the conference, I determined to keep my
own counsel until the next morning, when I would surprise my brother
officers by unfolding to them what I was confident must be the reason
for this countermarch. How near I was to the truth the reader will see.

The dawn of the first day of July broke bright and beautiful; and, as I
watched the glorious sun rise majestically in the cloudless sky, I
little thought its decline would inaugurate one of the most dreadful
battles of the century, and usher into eternity the souls of hundreds of
my fellow-men, who die engaged in deadly strife.

At seven o’clock the march was resumed; and when it became apparent we
were not yet to seek Virginia’s sod, a spirit of enthusiasm diffused
itself throughout the command which could hardly be controlled. Poor
fellows, little did they then think a few hours more would see thousands
of them stretched stark and stiff, and wounded and dying upon the gory
field of Gettysburg.

“Captain Murray, I will lay you a wager,” was my exclamation as I rode
to the side of that gallant young officer. “I will wager you my last ten
in Confederate currency that we will see Washington’s Monument in
Baltimore in so many days. Come, do you take the bet?”

Raising his eyes, he looked at me with an expression which seemed to say
as plain as he could speak, “Are you jesting, or are you a fool?” and
then broke out into a hearty laugh.

“If I did not know you and the Colonel were at headquarters last
evening, I would be inclined to believe you had partaken of some of the
proceeds of Commissary John Howard’s successful raid of yesterday,” he
replied.

“But I do not know anything of Captain Howard’s raid or what he
captured,” I somewhat petulantly rejoined, for I did not like the idea
of my great secret being treated with such indifference; “and I moreover
assure you I am altogether in earnest. Now listen, and I will convince
you I am right: You know that Longstreet and Hill are in advance of us,
and I will inform you that Rhodes has left Carlisle, and Early is at
York. Well, from York there is a turnpike to Baltimore, as you are
aware. Early will take that road and operate upon the line of the
Northern Central Railroad. There are two fine turnpikes also from
Gettysburg (whither we are going, as this road can lead us nowhere
else,) to Baltimore, the one passing through Littlestown, Westminster,
&c., the other by the way of Hanover and Manchester to Reisterstown,
sixteen miles from the city, where the two meet. Rhodes will join us at
Gettysburg, and the whole army, with the exception of Early, will take
these parallel turnpikes and reach Reisterstown simultaneously, for the
distance is the same. Rest assured all this marching and countermarching
was for the purpose of misleading Hooker; and now that General Lee has
him out of the way, he intends to slip into Baltimore and Washington
before he can discover his error.”

I believe my reasoning made some impression; but not being of so
sanguine a temperament as myself, he was far from being fully convinced.
How far right and how far wrong I was in my conjectures the sequel
proved. It was not my first attempt to penetrate the designs of my
commander-in-chief, but I determined it should be my last.

After a rapid march of a few hours the column reached the town of
Fayetteville, through which we passed without a halt. Shortly after, the
troops of Longstreet’s corps were encountered, quietly cooking their
rations in a wood close by the roadside. These veterans—scarcely a man
of whom did not carry the scars of some hard fought field—suspended
their labors and closely scrutinized us as we passed by. How it made my
heart thrill with pleasurable emotions as I heard the compliments they
bestowed with no sparing hand upon the splendid command to which I had
the honor of belonging. By the tap of the drum they moved like
machinery, and with that quick, nervous step and precision for which
they were so justly celebrated throughout the entire army.

“Look out for your laurels, Fourth Texas,” I heard an officer exclaim in
that regiment of imperishable renown, “for if I mistake not there goes a
little battalion that will give you a tug for your next wreath.” And
similar remarks were heard on every side.

On we pressed, and rapidly neared the town of Gettysburg. But eight
miles more, and we will encamp for the night upon its outskirts.

But what means this commotion ahead? Something is out, most assuredly.
The order passes along the line to “Move up, men, move up.”

“Dr. Snowden,” I remarked to the surgeon of the battalion, who was
riding by my side, “I have imagined for some minutes that I heard the
sound of artillery ahead, and from the confusion among the staff
officers I am half convinced I did.”

“I was about to remark the same,” the Doctor replied. “There it is
again, and there, and there,” he continued, as so many sounds of
artillery were distinctly heard. “But here comes the Colonel, perhaps he
can enlighten us.”

As Colonel Herbert approached I could see from his manner that something
was wrong. Addressing me, he said:

“You will keep your men well up, sir; no straggling under any
circumstances. There is serious work going on ahead, and it is likely we
will be into it in less than three hours. The orders are to press
forward with all dispatch.”

The words were overheard by some of the men, and the news ran through
the battalion like wild fire. One prolonged yell announced it to the
other regiments and brigades, and for a minute the welkin fairly rung
with their joyous shouts. More distinct at every step became the roar of
artillery, and we knew from the incessant discharges that the fight was
a fierce one.

I must confess I was puzzled, completely nonplussed. Who had dreamed of
the enemy being in that quarter? I will venture to say not an officer of
the army outside the corps commanders, and perhaps their respective
staffs. And I do not believe they, or even General Lee himself, expected
forty-eight hours previous to encounter him there. A dreadful blunder
somewhere, but where I will leave it for the historian to tell.

“How about that nice little trip to Baltimore and Washington, and those
parallel turnpikes, now,” said Captain Murray addressing me. “Ah, that
was a beautifully arranged affair, I must confess; but there seems to be
obstacles in the way of its fulfillment.”

“And the ten dollars,” chimed in Torsch. “It will buy a pint of
Monegahaly, as the people hereabouts call it. Yes, we’ll take that ten
when we reach Gettysburg. We will, won’t we, Cap?”

I acknowledged my plans had miscarried, which was all owing to the
enemy’s getting betwixt us and Washington’s monument; but that I was
still somewhat inclined to believe it was only a small force of the
enemy who had stumbled upon our advance. And this belief seemed to be
strengthened as we neared the battle-field, for the discharges of
artillery were not now near so rapid as they had been an hour or two
before.

About two miles from Gettysburg we passed a farm house by the roadside,
which had been converted into a hospital and filled with our wounded, as
was also the yard. A little farther on a great many ambulances were
encountered, well freighted with torn and bleeding men, and directly a
long line of the more slightly wounded, all making their way to the rear
in search of surgical aid. From these we learned the fight had been a
desperate one, and the casualties numerous on both sides; but that we
had been successful at every point. A little farther and we filed to the
left to avoid attracting the fire of the enemy’s artillery, which was
still being served, but slowly.

Passing a large field, in which were several thousand Federal prisoners,
we were directly upon the battle ground. The evidences here gave most
unmistakable testimony of a stubbornly-contested battle, as the ground
was covered with the dead—blue and gray side by side. In and around the
railroad cut dug by Thad. Stevens many years since, the slaughter of the
Federal troops was appalling. They literally lay in heaps, whilst our
loss at this point appeared comparatively small.

We here learned that portions of Ewell’s and Hill’s corps had
encountered a heavy force under General Reynolds, and that he himself
was among the killed. Our own loss had been by no means slight. Besides
a large number in killed and wounded, General James Archer and almost
his entire brigade had been made prisoners.

It was nearly dark when we entered the town; and, halting in one of the
streets to await orders, the troops stretched themselves upon the ground
to rest their weary limbs. Having some acquaintances in the place, and
feeling rather hungered, I suggested to Colonel Herbert that we should
go up to Will’s hotel, where I thought we could procure some
refreshments; but upon reaching the place we found it closed and
apparently deserted. Returning, I met a gentleman whom I had known in
former years—Mr. Henry Stahle, editor and proprietor of a Democratic
paper there—and we entered into conversation upon topics entirely
foreign to the war. A crowd of gaping citizens soon surrounded us, and
imagining Mr. Stahle was hatching treason, forthwith reported him to the
authorities. Now, as Mr. Stahle had been suspected of being a copperhead
for some time, owing to the manly and independent tone of his paper, his
being seen in company with a rebel officer was proof positive, and when
our forces fell back he was handed over to the tender mercies of General
Morris, of Fort McHenry notoriety. I trust the reader will excuse this
little digression, but I thought the incident worth mentioning.

About nine o’clock we received orders to “forward,” and, passing through
the town, struck the York turnpike, which was pursued for a mile, when
we filed to the right and marched across the open country until we
neared the Hanover road, when the command “on right by file into line”
was given, (for we had been marching right in front,) and the Second
Maryland Infantry took its place in the line of battle, where so many of
the noble spirits who composed it were to bleed and die in the dreadful
conflict about to ensue.




                              CHAPTER VI.


That night the troops slept upon their arms, prepared to resume
hostilities or repel an attack at a moment’s notice. Colonel Herbert and
myself selected a spot somewhat retired from the main body, and, after
picketing the horses, laid ourselves down to sleep. To sleep, did I say?
To rest I should have said, for it was many hours ere I closed my eyes
in sleep. A thousand recollections of the past presented themselves. I
thought of home and the loved ones there; of many incidents attending
the two eventful years of carnage and bloodshed through which I had been
spared where so many died. Truly God had been merciful, and I offered up
a silent prayer that I might survive the fight of the coming morrow. And
then I thought of the hundreds around me who were taking their last
sleep save that which knows no waking; of those in dream, dreaming of
their once happy homes, of wives and children, of fathers, mothers,
brothers, sisters, and sweethearts, but to awake in the morning only to
the dread reality.

At early dawn I arose from my blanket hungry and unrefreshed. The
Colonel appeared in the same condition, for after rubbing his eyes and
looking around him for a minute he broke forth with:

“Why in the devil didn’t you think of making old man Sheeley give you
some of the cooked provisions out of the mess chest? Now the wagons are
the Lord knows where, and here we are sucking our thumbs to appease
hunger. I can go twenty-four hours without eating, but darned if I like
it to be an hour over that time.”

“And pray, sir, why didn’t _you_ ask Mr. Sheeley for some of the
provisions in the mess chest?” I inquired.

“Because I didn’t think of it.”

“And neither did I; but if you will promise to say nothing more about
Sheeley and the mess chest I will introduce you to a little private
arrangement of my own.”

The Colonel looked up inquiringly for a moment, and although he said
nothing, I could plainly read in his countenance “Oh do.”

At the battle of Winchester, some weeks previous, I secured a number of
large sized boxes of sardines, all of which I had given away, save one.
This I had in my saddle pocket, along with a small flask of brandy that
I procured as we passed through Greenvillage. I had kept it a secret,
for on the march you have plenty of visitors if you are known to possess
a flask of liquor. Here was an emergency, however, and it was for an
emergency I had saved it. The flask and sardines were speedily produced,
and for the first time in twenty-four hours I saw the Colonel smile. And
then he took the cork out of the flask, threw back his head and _smiled_
again, and, as he lowered the uplifted arm, I discovered considerable
daylight through the bottle he had smiled at. Ahem, like master like
man, and I followed his example. Then the sardines were discussed, and
we grew amiably disposed, and we talked and talked about—everybody and
everything but Sheeley and his mess chest.

The morning wore away and there were no evidences of a renewal of
hostilities. About ten o’clock, General Johnson requested me to make a
reconnoissance from a hill about three-quarters of a mile in our front.
Being perfectly familiar with the country, having hunted over almost
every foot of it in my youth, I put spurs to my gallant sorrel, and,
making a detour to the right, I after a few minutes rapid riding reached
its summit. Here screened from the enemy’s view by an undergrowth of
cherry trees, I witnessed a sight I shall ever remember. In front of me,
distant about half a mile, was the long ridge leading to cemetery
heights, and then cemetery heights themselves. This ridge and the
heights were crowned with innumerable batteries of artillery, and
immediately in rear of them a long dark mass of infantry, their bayonets
glittering in the sun. I was on the ridge which separated the contending
armies, and never before upon the eve of battle was I so struck with the
advantages one army had over the other in point of position, save at
Fredericksburg. In fact the thing was about reversed except in the
numbers of assailants. It was almost impossible for us to find position
for a single battery on our left or in our centre. The spot upon which I
stood was the only one in front of Johnson, and a battery could hardly
live here an hour, as was demonstrated that day. For at least twenty
minutes I gazed upon the opposite heights, where all seemed life and
animation, and then turned my horse’s head and galloped back to where I
had left the General, and to whom I made my report. As the coast was
clear, in company with Major Latimer, his chief of artillery, he
proceeded to the hill, and shortly after ordered up two batteries of
artillery, one the Chesapeake artillery, under command of the lamented
Captain Brown, of Baltimore.

During the afternoon Colonel Herbert proposed we should visit General
Walker, of the Stonewall Brigade, which was in position a short distance
to our left, and if possible procure something to eat, as we were
suffering very much from hunger, having partaken of no food except the
sardines since the morning of the day before. We found the General in
pretty much the same predicament, but his Adjutant-General very kindly
furnished us with two biscuits apiece, which were thankfully accepted.
In the course of the conversation which ensued, mutual surprise was
expressed that the attack had not been renewed.

“However,” said Walker, “it is not too late; and I think it possible it
will yet be made before nightfall.”

Now these late-in-the-evening fights are the most disagreeable things
imaginable, as will readily be conceded by all who have participated in
them, and I sincerely hoped the General’s prediction would not be
verified. In the first place, you are as liable to shoot and be shot by
friend as by foe. Moreover, the inextricable confusion inevitable is
unpleasant, for you are more likely to get into the enemy’s lines than
keep in your own, and I saw many instances of it that night.

While we were conversing, some of the pickets brought in a prisoner, an
ill-favored, brutal looking Dutchman, who had been pounced upon while
out foraging. The fellow appeared relieved at the idea of escaping the
fight, for drawing a long breath he said:

“Ich been feel mooch besser; I like not mooch fight.”

Upon our inquiring why Hooker had been superceded by Meade, he replied:

“Vat for he let der Lee in Pennsylvany coom?”

The prisoner could not or would not give us any information upon many
points we questioned him. He only knew that he belonged to a
“Pennsylvany” regiment in the “Oonan” army. So much and no more could
his intelligent mind comprehend.

“It is too bad,” exclaimed “Walker, rather excitedly, “to think that
such men as we have around us should be butchered by the miserable
mercenary devils of which this is a fair specimen. Sometimes I am half
inclined to show the wretches no quarter. Take the creature to the
rear.”

Expressing a mutual wish that fortune would favor us in the coming
fight, we separated, not to meet again for many months.

Soon after reaching the battalion Capt. W. H. Murray, of whom I have
before spoken in this narrative and of whom I have yet to speak, joined
us. He was one of my dearest friends, and his was a friendship I was
proud to boast. With Colonel Herbert we had started out early in ’61 as
privates in the First Maryland; arose to the rank of Captain almost
simultaneously; first saw fighting at the battle of Manassas; and had
together participated in most of the battles fought by the Army of
Northern Virginia from that time to this. A thorough disciplinarian,
brave as a lion, calm and collected amid the roar of artillery, the
rattle of musketry, and the carnage of battle, I regarded him as one of
the very best officers I ever saw. By his men he was almost idolized,
whilst by the battalion he was universally beloved. The companies he
commanded in the First and Second Infantry were model ones, and I
question whether throughout the whole Confederate Army two such could
have been found. As an evidence of their discipline and fighting
qualities, and the tenacity and desperation with which they stood to
their work at Gettysburg, I would state that out of ninety-eight men
that he took into the fight, but thirty-one reported after the battle.

“Anything to be done to-day?” was his inquiry as he took a seat by our
side.

“General Walker seems to think so,” was Col. Herbert’s response; “but
his opinion is based upon no positive information. This long silence
betokens a dreadful battle when it does commence, and I am getting tired
of the suspense. By-the-by, Captain, now you know perfectly well that I
am not at all superstitious, but I’ll be hanged if I havn’t a
presentment that I am to be hit in this affair. You and myself have
escaped so far without a scratch, but we won’t this time, mark my words.
With G. there it has become so common a thing that nothing else is to be
expected.”

“And for that very reason I shall escape,” said I. “You know the old
saying that ‘it is a long lane that has no turning;’ well I think I am
around the bend, whilst you two have not yet commenced the trip.”

“There it comes,” exclaimed Murray, suddenly springing to his feet as
the sound of a single piece of artillery was wafted to us on the
evening’s breeze from away down to our right. “And there, and there, and
there!” as three more distinct discharges were heard.

For a moment all was still as death. Not a sound to break the same quiet
that had preceded the four explosions. It was but a moment, however, for
these were Lee’s signal guns to commence the battle, and the thunder of
two hundred pieces of artillery burst forth from our lines. The enemy
replied with as many more, and the earth shook and trembled as though
riven by an earthquake. The air was filled with exploding, crashing,
screaming shells. “Lay down!” is the command, and every man was flat on
his face.

Perhaps nothing in battle is so trying to an infantryman’s nerves and
patience as the preliminary artillery fire that precedes it; and the
same effect is produced upon the artilleryman by the whistle of the
minnie ball; although the destruction of human life by musketry is at
least five hundred per cent. greater than by artillery; and an old
soldier will contend a battle has not fairly begun until he hears the
rattle of small arms, when he will exclaim to the recruit: “Now somebody
is getting hurt; all this thunder was only for its effects.”

The brigade on our right being in a more direct line with the shots
fired at the batteries of Latimer on the hill in front, begin to suffer
severely, and the litter bearers are busily engaged carrying off the
wounded. Latimer is working his guns savagely, but is being terribly
handled, for three times his number of guns are concentrated upon the
two little batteries, rending and tearing him to pieces. Caisson after
caisson shoot high up in the air as they are exploded by the enemy’s
shells.

“He can’t stand that pounding much longer,” remarked the Colonel; “and
for all the execution he is doing I wish General Johnson would order him
away. Here comes a litter from that direction with a wounded man. Let us
see who it is.”

Approaching the sufferer we were shocked to behold the familiar features
of the chivalrous Captain Wm. Brown, of the Chesapeake Artillery. His
face was pale as death, and although both legs had been horribly
shattered by a cannon ball, he smiled as he recognized us. Turning to
Captain Torsch, he said in a weak voice:

“Captain, if you should get home, tell my poor old father I died
endeavoring to do my duty.”

“We are making out badly up there,” said one of the litter bearers.
“Major Latimer has been carried from the field mortally wounded; and if
kept on that hill much longer more of us will be likely to follow him!”

For at least two hours this awful fire continued without a moment’s
cessation, when aids were seen dashing furiously down the long line of
infantry on our right, who spring to their feet as they pass, and were
at once in motion.

“Mount your horse quickly,” said the Colonel, “for we are going in;” and
the next instant, in a clear, distinct voice, heard even above the din
of battle, he gave the command, “Forward, guide centre!” and the gallant
sons of Maryland commenced their march to defeat and death.

Preceded by a cloud of skirmishers, steadily the long line in grey
advanced across the Hanover road, and entered the woods before them. We
found the ground here very uneven, and covered with immense rocks, which
necessitated the dismounting of field and staff officers, and the horses
were sent to the rear. We passed over more than a mile of this country
before our skirmishers encountered those of the enemy upon the banks of
Rock creek. A sharp fight ensued, but our gallant fellows dashed across
the creek, which was waist deep, and put them to flight. The order was
then given by some one for the skirmishers to join the main body. The
disastrous consequences that followed this order will be presently seen.

We were rapidly approaching Culp’s Hill through one of the densest woods
I ever passed. Darkness was upon us, and nothing could be seen save the
flash of an occasional musket in our front. More and more difficult
became the ascent, but over every obstacle pressed the devoted division.
Not a shot was now heard, and the woods seemed inhabited but by
ourselves. What has become of the enemy? In an instant the question is
answered, as the heavens are lighted up by the flash of thousands of
muskets, and the deadly Minnie tear and rend our ranks fearfully. The
column reeled and staggered like a drunken man. To add to the horrors of
the situation, a fire was also opened upon us in rear by a body of our
own troops, who receiving some of the bullets that escaped us mistook us
for the enemy. Men fell like autumn leaves; but the brave fellows
disdained to retreat. The enemy’s fire was returned, though with little
effect, as they were protected by their breastworks. No command could be
heard above the infernal din. What was to be done? To stand there was
certain death, and therefore, why not sell our lives dearly as possible?
At this moment the heroic Walton approached me and asked “what on earth
shall we do?”

“As I am not in command of the battalion, I can do nothing,” was my
reply.

“Well, I shan’t wait for orders any longer, but will charge the works if
I lose every man in my regiment. Take the responsibility and charge with
your left at the same time.”

“I’ll do it,” was my response, and hastily detaching the companies of
Captains Torsch, Stewart and Crane, with Walton, dashed at the
breastworks, cleared them in a moment, with the loss of but three men,
and instantly wheeling to the right opened a destructive, enfilading
fire upon the enemy who still remained in the breastworks, which
compelled them to fall back to Culp’s Hill.

On our right Nicholl’s brigade of Louisianians had not been so
successful, and there the fight still raged. The enemy here held a
stronger position, and could not be dislodged.

As the firing in our front had ceased temporarily, I took advantage of
it to go in search of Colonel Herbert, from whom I wanted further
orders, and to whom I wished to report my situation. Upon reaching the
right of the battalion, however, I was grieved to learn, through
Lieutenant George Thomas, that the gallant Colonel had been pierced at
the first fire by no less than three balls, and carried from the field
in a supposed dying condition.

Sending for the commanders of companies, with the view to ascertain
their respective losses, I was shocked at the reports made by them.
Nearly one hundred men had fallen in the Second Maryland alone, and at
least three hundred in the brigade, during those few dreadful minutes.

As Captain Murray had the right of the battalion by seniority, I
directed him, for the present, to take command of that wing whilst I
looked after the important position I had taken at right angles with him
after we had carried the enemy’s breastworks, and to inform General
Steuart, if he should see him, where I was, and how I was situated. I
had scarcely returned, when the enemy opened again with increased fury,
but as the brigade was now sheltered behind the log breastworks and
immense rocks that covered the hill, their fire did but little
execution. The men were directed to fire at the flash from their
muskets, and from the shouts of “stop that firing, you are shooting your
own men,” I was convinced it was with effect. They must have been new
troops, ordered from another point, as they did not seem to be aware of
the change that had taken place in their front. Many came into our lines
to remonstrate with us, and found themselves prisoners.

An incident of this kind occurred here, which, under different
circumstances, would have afforded some amusement. Captain Torsch, of
Company E, whose gallantry had been conspicuous during the evening,
whilst urging his men to fire as rapidly as possible, was approached by
a Federal officer and peremptorily ordered to cease. The Captain had
received no instructions to obey officers in blue uniforms, and he
therefore declared “he’d be d—d if he would,” and seizing the astonished
“lover of the Union” by the throat, dragged him into my presence, and
demanded in an excited manner that I should “give him the devil for
coming inside our lines and interfering with him in the discharge of his
duties.” The fellow was dreadfully scared, and begged piteously to be
sent to the rear, as he “did not wish to be shot by his own men.”

Another, somewhat similar, occurred shortly after, in which the author
was a party. Whilst directing the firing, I was approached by an officer
on horseback, and asked how “the fight was going?” I saw his mistake
directly, and telling him I did not know, walked towards his horse’s
head to take him by the bridle. As I did so his suspicions must have
been aroused, for he inquired “What corps is this?” “A Rebel corps, sir,
and you are my prisoner!” I exclaimed, presenting a pistol to his
breast. With perfect self-possession he dismounted, and unbuckling his
belt handed it to me with sword and pistol attached, playfully remarking
as he did so, “Take them, sir, they are yours, and fairly won.” He
proved to be Lieutenant Egbert, a staff officer, who in carrying a
dispatch had become lost in the darkness.

By ten o’clock the firing had ceased, and the men rested upon their
arms, prepared to repel an attack at an instant’s warning. The officers
were required to remain awake during the night, and a vigilant line of
pickets kept a watchful eye in the direction of the enemy, who were but
fifty yards distant. They were also on the alert, as we were assured by
an occasional volley of musketry.

During the whole night artillery and wagons could be heard rumbling
along the Gettysburg turnpike, and as the sound seemed to recede we
thought the enemy might be retreating. Generals Johnson and Steuart were
attentive listeners, and I heard Johnson express such a belief. I
sincerely hoped it might prove true, for I was sickened at the prospects
before us.




                              CHAPTER VII.


The long wished for day at length began to appear, and at early dawn the
troops were awakened from their slumbers to renew if necessary the
dreadful struggle. In vain I peered through the misty light for a
glimpse of the enemy, but none could be seen. They had certainly
retreated under cover of night, and we were right in our conjectures;
and now for a pursuit in the direction of Baltimore. But even as I thus
anticipated the pleasures in store for us, of the prospect of once more
seeing home and loved ones there, I was startled by a terrible volley of
musketry in our front, whilst simultaneously several pieces of artillery
opened upon the flank of the three companies I had thrown across the
breastworks the previous evening, and I was compelled to hastily
withdraw them and seek the cover of this our only protection. The fire
was awful, and the whole hillside seemed enveloped in a blaze, although
it was but occasionally we could catch sight of an enemy. The trees were
riddled, and the balls could be heard to strike the breastworks like
hailstones upon the roof tops. The fire was returned as best we could,
but it was almost certain death to expose any vital part of the body;
and many were killed and wounded by reckless exposure of person.

The right of the battalion, where were stationed companies A and C,
under the command of Captain Murray and Lieutenant Charles Hodges
respectively, were exposed to the severest part of the fire, and
suffered in greater proportion than the others. Until nearly eight
o’clock this dreadful storm of bullets continued to sweep over and
around us without the slightest abatement. All along our line wounded
men were lying bleeding to death, as it was impossible to remove them to
the surgeon’s quarters after they were struck. Feeling anxious to know
how the right fared, I cautiously made my way there, and sheltered
myself behind a rock where were Colonel Parseley and Captain Murray. I
inquired of Parseley if he had suffered much.

“Very much indeed. I have but thirteen men left. And now I have but
twelve!” he exclaimed in the same breath, as one of his men fell over
dead in Captain Murray’s lap, shot through the head.

I heard the words but imperfectly, for the same ball struck me full in
the forehead and knocked me almost senseless; but its force was spent,
and an ugly bump was the only result.

“Take care there, Sergeant Blackistone, you are exposing yourself too
much,” I shortly after remarked to the orderly of Company A, and even as
I spoke a ball passed through his arm, lacerating it badly. Poor fellow,
it was his first and last wound, for he died shortly after in the
hospital at Frederick, where he was held a prisoner.

“My men are out of ammunition, sir,” said Captain Murray; “and with your
permission, I will withdraw them to the cover of those rocks on the left
for half an hour—or a less time should you need me—and get some water
and replenish their cartridge boxes. I have suffered fearfully, sir, and
the men are somewhat dispirited.”

I suggested it would be a dangerous undertaking, but with great caution
the point might be made.

Gradually they worked their way down the line, and reached the shelter
in safety, and another company was ordered to take their place.

As I returned, the commanders of companies informed me that their
ammunition was also exhausted. The difficulty was to get it, as none was
within half a mile, and it was almost certain death to leave the shelter
of the breastworks. I reported the matter, however, to General Steuart,
whom I found sitting with his staff behind an immense rock, and he told
me I had better call for volunteers.

“General, do not ask one of your officers or privates to volunteer to
perform this duty whilst you have a staff officer left. I will bring the
ammunition, if I live!”

Words that should be written in letters of gold, and they fell from the
lips of Lieutenant Randolph McKim, one of the General’s aids. The noble
fellow made the venture, and succeeded in his mission.

It was about half an hour after the above, that Captain George
Williamson (Adjutant-General of the brigade, and one of the bravest men
that ever trod a battle-field,) directed me to move my command by the
left flank, file to the right at a given point, and form line of battle
under cover of a woods, and as close as possible to its edge, without
attracting the attention of the enemy, and that the rest of the brigade
would form on my right and left.

I divined the object of the move instantly, and told the Captain “I
considered it murder, and therefore would take my men in under protest.”

“The General has expressed the same opinion, sir; but the order comes
from one higher than he, and is peremptory,” was his reply.

Sending for Captain Murray to join the command, the devoted little
brigade—already reduced to about nine hundred men—made their way slowly,
sometimes crawling, to the spot where they were to be senselessly
slaughtered. Nine hundred brave men to storm a mountain, and upon whose
sides bristled the bayonets of ten thousand foemen, and artillery
innumerable. Some one’s hands are stained with the blood of these
gallant men, and God will mete out fearful retribution in the world to
come.

We were now within less than two hundred yards of the enemy, with an
open field in front, over which we were to charge.

“Captain Murray, you will take command of the right,” were my last words
to one of the noblest of men.

Slowly I moved down the column, with feelings I had never before
experienced on the battle-field, for I felt I had but a minute more to
live; and as I gazed into the faces of both officers and men, I could
see the same feeling expressed, for all were alike aware of their
danger. But no coward’s glance met mine. There was no craven in those
ranks. _They_ had sneaked to the rear the day before. But the compressed
lip, the stern brow, the glittering eye, told that those before me would
fight to the last. Reaching my post, I looked up the line, and there
stood the brave Steuart, calmly waiting for the troops to get in
position.

“Fix bayonets,” was the command, quietly given; and the last act in this
bloody drama was about to be enacted. It was a dreadful moment. But one
brief second of life yet left! The sword of the General is raised on
high! “Forward, double-quick!” rings out in clarion tones, and the race
to meet death commenced. The fated brigade emerged from the woods into
the open plain, and here—oh God! what a fire greeted us, and the
death-shriek rends the air on every side! But on the gallant survivors
pressed, closing up the dreadful gaps as fast as they were made. At this
moment I felt a violent shock, and found myself instantly stretched upon
the ground. I had experienced the feeling before, and knew what it
meant, but to save me I could not tell where I was struck. In the
excitement I felt not the pain; and resting upon my elbow, anxiously
watched that struggling column. Column, did I say? A column no longer,
but the torn and shattered fragments of one. But flesh and blood could
not live in such a fire; and a handful of survivors of what had been a
little more than twelve hours before the pride and boast of the army,
sought to reach the cover of the woods.

But that merciless storm of bullets pursued them, and many more were
stricken down. Among those who escaped, with a slight wound, was
Adjutant Winder Laird, who, as he passed where I lay, caught me up and
carried me to the shelter of the woods.

Faint and sick from the loss of blood, I fell into a stupor, from which
I was aroused by the voice of Lieutenant Thomas Tolson.

“Can I do anything for you sir?” he kindly inquired.

“Tell Captain Murray to take command of what remains of the battalion,”
I directed.

“Alas, sir, Captain Murray has fought his last fight; he fell dead,
close to my side, late in the charge,” he answered.

Colonel Herbert’s prophecy was fulfilled.

The command of the battalion now devolved upon Captain Crane, who, with
little difficulty, rallied the survivors, and from the breastworks we
had occupied, still maintained the fight. Borne back at length, by
overwhelming numbers, this little band of heroes sullenly retired,
stubbornly contesting every foot of ground until they reached Rock
creek, where they took a stand, from which the utmost efforts of the
enemy failed to dislodge them.

[Illustration: Capt. WM. H. MURRAY.]

Darkness put an end to the conflict, and the exhausted troops threw
themselves upon the ground to snatch a few moments’ sleep. But human
endurance was yet to be taxed to a greater degree before allowed to seek
that rest and repose it so much needed, for that night General Lee had
determined to retire from Gettysburg, and recross the Potomac.

Such was the part taken by the Second Maryland in the great and bloody
battle of Gettysburg, and although it brought mourning and sorrow into
many families in that glorious old State, still it had better a thousand
times been that than the blush of shame for a son’s recreancy.

The casualties were frightful indeed; and it became necessary to leave
the severely wounded in the hands of the enemy, among the number Colonel
Herbert, Major Goldsborough, Lieutenant Joseph Barber, (who died a few
days after) and Lieutenant Wilson. Captains Stewart and Gwynn, and
Lieutenants Thomas, Tolson and Broadfoot, although severely wounded,
succeeded in getting away, the latter, however, died at Martinsburg soon
after reaching that place.

Of the officers and men who escaped unhurt, but two hundred reported
after the battle, out of five hundred that went into the fight. I annex
a list of the casualties, which will be found pretty nearly correct:

Field and Staff.—Killed, none; wounded, Lieutenant-Colonel James R.
Herbert, seriously; Major W. W. Goldsborough, seriously.

Company A, Captain Wm. H. Murray.—Killed, Captain Wm. H. Murray;
privates, John W. Hardesty, Wm. Bruce, T. Lloyd, James Iglehart, Jr.,
Arthur Kennedy, George W. McIntyre, Wilbur Morrison, Harman Nicalai,
Henry A. McCormick, George C. Starlings, John H. Windolph; wounded,
First Lieutenant George Thomas, severely; First Sergeant Wm. J.
Blackiston, severely; Sergeant James H. Thomas, severely; Corporal
Charles E. Maguire, severely; privates, John Bond, slightly; Philip
Barry, slightly; Wm. H. Bowly, mortally; Charles S. Braddock, slightly;
James E. Carey, slightly; Wm. S. J. Chandler, mortally; Moses Clayville,
severely; Jacob N. Davis, severely; Wm. J. Edelin, slightly; Barnard
Freeman, severely; Alex. Fulton, slightly; Wm. F. Gardiner, severely;
Samuel T. Glenn, slightly; Motley Hanson, slightly; Samuel J. Hopkins,
severely; D. Ridgely Howard, slightly; Leonard W. Ives, mortally; W. T.
V. Loane, slightly; W. S. Lowe, severely; John Marney, dangerously;
Philip Pindell, mortally; Frank H. Sanderson, mortally; A. J. Sollers,
slightly; Charles H. Stale, severely; Wm. T. Thelin, severely; Charles
M. Trail, severely; Andrew C. Trippe, severely; John P. Williams,
dangerously; Jacob E. Zollinger, severely; Wm. H. Laird, slightly; Craig
Lake, severely; Lamar Holliday, dangerously; Wallace Bowling, severely;
Thomas B. Bowling, severely; J. A. Klimkiewiez, severely; captured, H.
Tillard Smith, James A. Peregoy, Albert Emery, Bernard Hubball, David H.
Lucchesi.

Company B, Captain J. Parran Crane.—Killed, Sergeant Thomas S. Freeman;
private Warren F. Moore; wounded, Second Lieutenant James H. Wilson,
severely; Sergeant Z. Francis Freeman, slightly; Corporal George Hayden,
mortally; Corporal Thomas Simms, severely; Corporal Thomas F. Wheatley,
slightly; privates, James P. Alnez, severely; John H. Chunn, slightly;
Edgar Combs, slightly; Thomas J. Delogier, seriously; Albert Fenwick,
slightly; Henry Ford, slightly; John A. Hayden, severely; James B.
Keech, severely; Thomas Magill, slightly; Joseph H. Milstread, slightly;
Wm. H. Simms, severely; Wm. L. Turner, slightly; Henry Turner, severely;
James K. Webster, dangerously; John W. Wills, severely; James H. Wills,
severely.

Company C, First Lieutenant Charles W. Hodges commanding.—Killed, First
Sergeant Robert H. Cushing; privates, Samuel Duvall, Michael Davis,
Jeremiah Dulaney, Bernard Kenney, Benjamin L. Lanham, James McWilliams,
John T. O’Byrn, Benjamin Payne; wounded, Second Lieutenant Joseph W.
Barber, mortally; Second Lieutenant Thomas H. Tolson, slightly; Sergeant
George Probst, severely; Corporals Beale D. Hamilton, mortally; James A.
Lawson, mortally; privates, Samuel Anderson, mortally; Robert H. Clough,
slightly; Tobias Duvall, seriously; Thomas Edgar, mortally; Samuel H.
Hamilton, slightly; Edgar Hammond, mortally; Charles Hammond, slightly;
John McGwinn, severely; Wm. V. McCann, seriously; James Nash, mortally;
Wm. L. Nichols, mortally; Frank R. Steele, severely; Wm. H. Skinner,
slightly; Wm. H. Shipley, severely; John G. White, slightly; captured,
Corporal Edward A. Welch; privates, Robert M. Dawson, Walter Mullikin,
Francis E. Storm, Justus Schutz.

Company D, Captain Joseph L. McAleer.—Killed, privates, James A. Brown,
Cornelius Keron; wounded, Sergeant Wm. Jenkins, slightly; Corporals
Joshua Owings, mortally; Emmett M. Webb, mortally; privates, Lewis
Green, severely; Richard G. Killman, slightly; John Hayes, slightly;
Philip Lipscomb, slightly; John H. Septer, severely; Wm. Watts,
slightly; James H. O’Brien, severely; Thomas J. Hines, seriously;
captured, privates Wm. Hogarthy, John Lamb.

Company E, Captain John W. Torsch.—Killed, none. Wounded, First
Lieutenant Wm. J. Broadfoot, mortally; Sergeant P. M. Moore, mortally;
Corporals, John Cain, slightly; James Reddie, severely; privates,
Michael Barry, severely; Charles E. Byus, severely; John Brown,
severely; Alex. Brandt, slightly; James Fallon, slightly; Edward Fallis,
severely; Stephen Helbig, severely; James Lamates, severely; Daniel
McGee, slightly; John N. Martin, slightly; Wm. P. Moran, severely; Frank
Roberts, severely; Herman Radecke, severely; John Sullivan, severely;
Wm. Wilkinson, slightly. Captured, Michael Burke.

Company F, Captain Andrew J. Gwynn.—Killed, Henry G. Taylor; wounded,
Captain Andrew J. Gwynn, slightly; Second Lieutenant John G. Hyland,
slightly; First Sergeant Nicholas J. Mills, severely; Sergeant Joseph S.
Wagner, severely; privates, Leroy Anderson, slightly; George H.
Claggett, slightly; J. N. Claggett, slightly; Philip Doyle, severely;
Lemuel Dunnington, slightly; Benjamin Hodges, slightly; Benjamin F.
Dement, severely; Robert Holder, severely; Minion F. Knott, severely;
Alexis V. Keepers, slightly; Samuel Polk, severely; John W. Thompson,
slightly; R. Wagner, severely.

Company G, Captain Thomas R. Stewart.—Killed, Second Lieutenant William
C. Wrightson; privates, J. S. Littleford, J. H. Gossom, W. B. Cator.
Wounded, Captain Thomas R. Stewart, severely; Corporal Edward Briddell,
severely; privates, J. R. Fentswait, mortally; W. B. Fontain, mortally;
E. W. Breslin, mortally; Charles A. Clarke, severely; James Abbott,
severely; Benjamin F. Twilly, severely; D. B. P. Yingle, severely; W. A.
Vickers, severely; S. E. Adkins, Daniel Boyles, slightly; J. L.
Woolford, slightly; William Robbins, slightly. Captured, privates L. H.
Weaver, Ross Messick.




                             CHAPTER VIII.


During the latter part of the night of the 3d, and all day of the 4th,
the weary and dispirited troops of Lee retraced their steps. There was
no confusion, no disorganization, for, except the depleted ranks, the
army was as intact as when it marched over the same road but a few hours
before, on their way, as they believed, to certain victory. But how
different must have been the feelings of all as they looked around and
missed the familiar forms and features of their comrades now still in
death or prisoners in the hands of the enemy, thousands of them wounded
and dying. To add to their wretchedness the rain commenced to fall in
torrents shortly after they began their retrograde movement, and
continued the whole of the next day, making the marching very fatiguing
and the roads almost impassible for the wagon trains.

Steadily they retired, followed by the army of Meade at a respectful
distance. In fact it was a mere show of following that was demanded by
the people of the North after what they believed to have been a great
victory.

“Do not let the army of Lee escape you,” was more than once telegraphed
to the Federal General. But that officer knew better than all others the
shattered and disorganized condition of his own army, and the certain
destruction that awaited him should he venture an attack. To follow,
then, to quiet the clamorings of the people and the officials at
Washington, was all he pretended to do. Had this not been the case he
would have gladly taken up the gage of battle so defiantly thrown down
to him by General Lee at Hagerstown, and where he suffered him to remain
until the Confederate Commander, tired of waiting, again resumed his
march by the same slow stages towards the Potomac.

On the 14th of July, Steuart’s brigade recrossed the river at
Williamsport, and took up the line of march in the direction of
Martinsburg, after an absence from Virginia’s soil of just twenty-six
days, of which eleven were spent in Pennsylvania and fifteen in
Maryland.

Passing through Martinsburg, destroying the railroad at and near that
place, the command went into camp near Darksville, where it was
determined to rest and recruit the tired troops for a few days.

On the 22d Johnson’s division broke camp near Darksville and proceeded
to Winchester, where it arrived that evening after a fatiguing day’s
march.

Next morning rumors prevailed that the enemy were crossing at Snicker’s
Gap, and the troops were hurried forward to check, and if possible drive
them back. They were found in no force, however, and after a little
artillery practice they retired.

Passing through Front Royal and Luray, and crossing the mountains at
Thompson’s Gap, on the 28th of July they took the road leading to
Madison Court House, and passing through that once beautiful village,
marched for Orange Court House, via Gordonsville, crossing the Rapidan
at Liberty Mills, and arriving at their place of destination on the even
of August 1st.

The division was destined to remain here some time, and the incidents
attending its stay, and many of the subsequent movements of the Second
Maryland, I will give the reader in the form of a diary.

Friday, September 6th.—Up to this date but little of interest has
transpired since our arrival, August 1st. The troops have greatly
recovered their spirits since the disastrous invasion of Pennsylvania,
and are eager to again meet the enemy. We are now thoroughly organized,
and although our regiments and brigades do not number as many men as
they did three months ago, still we have a large and efficient army.
To-day, at five o’clock, P. M., we were called upon to witness a sad,
sad scene, in the execution of ten men in the Third North Carolina, of
our Brigade. Their crime was desertion, and that under peculiar
circumstances. They were men of families, and intelligence had reached
them that their wives and little ones were in want. Unable to resist the
appeal, these poor fellows started off without leave to succor them if
possible. But, unfortunately, they took their arms with them. An officer
of their regiment (Adjutant Mallett) was sent to bring them back, and
was killed. They were apprehended, tried by court-martial, and sentenced
to death. All that it was possible to do was done by their friends to
save them, but in vain; and these brave men, who had proved their
devotion to the cause in which they had embarked on many a bloody field,
were at last to die by the hands of their comrades. The execution took
place upon the brigade drill ground, and was witnessed by the whole
division, which was drawn up so as to form three sides of a square. The
doomed men evinced the greatest firmness when pinioned to the stakes,
and died like the brave men they were. At the first fire all fell dead
but one, and it was necessary to discharge three shots into his body
before life was extinct. It was indeed a sad, sickening sight.

September 11th.—To-day we had a grand review of Ewell’s Second Army
Corps, by General Lee, who expressed himself highly pleased.

September 19th.—This morning the whole of Johnson’s division moved in
the direction of Fredericksburg, and halted, after a march of twenty
miles, at Mitchell’s Ford, on the Rapidan, where we formed line of
battle, in anticipation of an attack from the enemy, as several small
parties of Federal troops could be seen in the distance. The command
remained here until the 8th of October, inviting an attack, without
being gratified, when the division returned to within five miles of
Orange Court House.

October 9th.—This is a cold, frosty morning, and at daylight we moved
towards Madison Court House, and encamped within four miles of the
place.

October 10th.—We were awakened at five o’clock, and moved at six,
passing to the right of Madison Court House, and shortly after forded
Robinson’s River, where our cavalry had a skirmish, capturing about one
hundred of the enemy. After crossing the river, we moved in the
direction of Culpepper Court House, and encamped within eight miles of
it. During the evening heavy cannonading was heard in our front, and it
seemed as though a fight was imminent, as it was well known Meade, with
his whole army, were not far off.

October 11th.—The column moved at early dawn, and, marching slowly, went
into camp in the vicinity of Culpepper Court House. During our march we
saw evidences, on every side, of Yankee vandalism. Whole fields of corn
had been wantonly destroyed, and the citizens complained bitterly of the
treatment they had received.

October 12th.—We were aroused at two o’clock in the morning, but did not
move until half-past six, when we continued the road to Culpepper,
passing a great many deserted camps, which gave every evidence that the
enemy had abandoned them in haste. Leaving Culpepper to the right, the
command soon after forded Hazel River, and struck the Warrenton turnpike
at Jeffersontown.

From this place to the Rappahannock, a distance of three miles, a sharp
skirmish ensued, the enemy retiring. In this affair quite a number of
prisoners were captured. At dark we crossed the river, and took up our
quarters in a deserted camp.

October 13th.—The column moved at sunrise, taking the Warrenton pike,
and passed through what was once the beautiful Warrenton Springs, though
now nothing but a mass of ruins. From thence our route lay through the
village of Warrenton, six miles distant, and near which we encamped for
the night. It is now pretty generally believed a fight will not take
place this side of Manassas, twenty-two miles distant, as the enemy are
rapidly falling back.

October 14th.—We moved at sunrise, taking the road to Manassas. The
cannonading was heavy during the entire day. After marching sixteen
miles the division went into camp about five miles from the old
battle-field.

October 16th.—Early in the morning the brigade moved to the front and
formed line of battle at Bristow’s Station. A sharp artillery fight soon
after commenced which was very destructive to the horses, though
fortunately the men escaped with a few slight wounds.

We remained in this vicinity two days, busily engaged destroying the
railroad, when we turned our faces towards the Rappahannock, marching
parallel with the road, and crossed over a temporary bridge on the 19th.

October 26th.—The division moved at 7 A. M. and recrossed the
Rappahannock and advanced to Bealton Station, where it formed line of
battle.

October 27th.—All quiet save a little skirmishing between the cavalry
and artillery. To-day at dress parade the long-looked for order was read
detaching the battalion from the brigade, and transferring it to the
command of Colonel Bradley T. Johnson, who had been ordered by General
Lee to assemble the Maryland Line, and picket the line on his flank from
the White House to New Kent Court House, and protect his communications
with Richmond, with his Headquarters at Hanover Junction, where the
North and South Anna rivers were of vital importance to him.

On the 2d of November the battalion took the cars at Brandy Station and
arrived at the Junction next day.

Although the men had endured such great privations in the long and
arduous campaign of the summer, they left the front with regret; but
they were still anxious to see the Maryland Line assembled once more,
and to be with their old friends and companions. In the Line every man
felt a deep interest and took a just pride, and it was hoped that should
they be again united they would never be separated. It was not from any
feelings of dislike to General Steuart that they openly expressed this
preference, but that the General could not be induced to believe, and
for sometime before their departure he had been exceedingly arbitrary in
his treatment of them, which did engender a dislike, and therefore the
order to leave was hailed with delight.

The author has forgotten to mention, and will here give it but a passing
notice, that whilst encamped at Orange Court House, the battalion was
augmented by an eighth company, from Richmond, under the command of one
Captain C. C. Callan. They were not Marylanders, but a set of worthless
men, with a few exceptions, who had been taken out of the military
prisons there. It was contrary to the wishes of the officers and men of
the Second Maryland that they were assigned to that command, and the
matter, for a time, excited no little feeling. However, they were not
long troubled with Captain Callan, who was dismissed the service,
whereupon most of the men deserted. The few who remained were still
designated a company, and by their choice Lieutenant Bussey, of Company
D, became their Captain.




                              CHAPTER IX.


In a short time after the arrival of the infantry, Colonel Johnson had
assembled the whole of the Maryland Line at the Junction, and
immediately proceeded to establish his lines and erect winter quarters.

The beautiful situation selected was soon cleared, trees were felled,
and in a little while villages were reared that would have done credit
to more experienced builders.

After having done everything possible to contribute to their bodily
comfort for the winter, they turned their attention to something of a
spiritual nature, and soon, under the direction of their “fighting
parson,” the Reverend Mr. Cameron, a neat and substantial little chapel
graced the grounds.

The winter, and away into spring, was passed here most pleasantly, and
was one ever to be remembered. Scarcely a week went by but the camp was
enlivened by the appearance of throngs of lady acquaintances from
Richmond and the surrounding country, and by the management of that most
estimable of women, Mrs. Bradley Johnson, parties, concerts, and balls
were frequently gotten up. These were largely attended, and for the time
the cares and privations of the field were forgotten. And then on the
Sabbath day it was truly an interesting sight to see the gallant fellows
escorting the fair damsels of the neighborhood to their little church to
listen to the word of God.

But things cannot always be as we would wish, for about the first of
March, 1864, the peace and quiet of their camp was invaded by a rumor
that the Yankee cavalry under Kilpatrick was coming down upon them.
Instant preparations were made to give them a reception. The infantry
was not brought into requisition, but taking the cavalry and two pieces
of artillery Colonels Johnson and Brown harrassed them for days, a
detailed account of which will be found in the operations of the
cavalry.

After the raid of Kilpatrick everything went on as before, and weeks
glided by in this delightful place almost imperceptibly.

About the 10th of May, by General Order No. 38, A. I. G. Office, General
Arnold Elzey was ordered to Staunton to recruit and receive transferred
Marylanders from other commands, and it was for a time hoped that the
Maryland Line would be much increased in numbers, and in the future kept
intact. But in this they were disappointed, for the men, now accustomed
to their officers, and having made their associations where they were,
preferred to remain. But few were, therefore, added to the little
command. This failure to increase the numbers of the Line necessitated
the distribution of the several commands to other bodies, and never
after did they operate together. Colonel Johnson was ordered to the
command of a cavalry brigade in Early’s army in the Valley, and took the
cavalry with him. The artillery was also ordered to report to Early soon
after the battle of Cold Harbor, whilst the infantry was assigned to
Breckinridge, as will be seen.

On the 27th of April winter quarters were broken up, and the troops left
the little village in which they had spent so many happy hours with
regret.

The campaign of the year was now about to be inaugurated, and they were
to change the quiet and (in this instance) pleasures of the camp for the
perils and privations of the field.

After a short march the battalion went into temporary quarters a little
distance southwest from the Junction, on the old telegraph road.

After remaining here until the 23d of May, most of the time engaged in
guarding the various railroad bridges in the vicinity, the Second
Maryland was ordered to Hanover Court House, there to await orders from
General Breckinridge.

On the 26th, by order of that General, it joined his division, when the
whole moved down the telegraph road and halted within ten miles of
Richmond.

On the 28th the march was resumed as far as Atlas Station, where next
morning slight skirmishing ensued, in which the enemy were repulsed.

On the morning of the 30th they opened a heavy artillery fire upon
Breckinridge’s command, which was as vigorously responded to, and kept
up until the evening of the 31st, the battalion sustaining a loss of but
one man wounded.

June 2d.—In the early part of to-night the division moved in the
direction of Gaines’ Mills by way of Mechanicsville, passing on the road
many destitute families fleeing from the neighborhood. There were a
large number of children among them who were suffering terribly from
hunger, and their appeals to the rough soldiers for a mouthful of food
was distressing indeed. These shared their day’s rations with them, and
they eagerly devoured the coarse bacon raw.

In the afternoon the division of Breckinridge reached the farm of Dr.
Gaines, and took its position in line of battle, which was upon the same
ground held by the Federals in the memorable engagement of the 27th of
June, 1862. The Second Maryland was here held in reserve, to support
Echols’ brigade of Virginians, and formed line about one hundred yards
in rear of the main body.

The skirmishing was very heavy during the afternoon and evening, and the
enemy made repeated attempts to charge the Confederate lines, but the
utmost efforts of their officers failed to induce the troops to leave
the shelter of the woods in which they were posted.

During the night the lines were strengthened by the arrival of Wilcox’s
and Finnegan’s brigades, which also formed in reserve.

June 3d.—To-day is memorable in the history of the glorious little
Second Maryland, for they this day won honors of which every Marylander
may be justly proud, and wrung from the great Lee, in his official
report, a compliment which will live forever on the pages of history.

At the break of day the command was hastily aroused from its slumbers by
the loud peals of cannon and the rattle of small arms. Springing to
their feet, what was their surprise to behold that part of the line of
battle in their immediate front precipitately retreating, and abandoning
their works, and the artillery there stationed, to the enemy, who were
swarming over the breastworks. But an instant was, however, left for
reflection. Another moment and their own artillery, double shotted with
canister, would be turned upon them, and their destruction was
inevitable, and, perhaps, the destruction of the whole division. And
then and there they did what few troops had ever done before. Almost
spontaneously (for in the confusion and noise no command could be heard)
they rushed upon the overwhelming masses of the Federal infantry with
the bayonet, and wrested the guns from their hands just as they were
about to belch forth death and destruction to all who stood in their
way. A most desperate and sanguinary hand-to-hand struggle then ensued,
in which the bayonet and the short swords of the officers were used with
dreadful effect, and it can be said to be one of the few instances of
the kind in the history of battles. The enemy did not long withstand
this mad attack, but fled over the breastworks and sought the cover of
the line of works from which they had just emerged, falling by hundreds
at every step, from the fire of the recaptured artillery and the deadly
minnie that relentlessly pursued them. Again and again they advanced,
but right upon the heels of the Maryland boys had followed Finnegan,
with his Floridians, and the utmost efforts of the heavy Federal columns
failed to make the least impression, and the result was, that the whole
ground in front was strewn with the dead and wounded of the enemy, and
at the close of the sanguinary battle of Cold Harbor Breckinridge
remained master of his position, with several hundred prisoners in his
possession, captured in the headlong charge of the Marylanders.

The fight was not yet ended when the glorious Breckinridge, who had
witnessed it all, dashed up, and, with tears of gratitude streaming down
his classic face, extolled their conduct and thanked them for what they
had done; and even as he did so he came near falling a victim to his own
generous impulses, for a cannon shot struck his noble charger full in
the breast, and horse and rider fell heavily to the ground. Except a few
bruises, however, the General escaped unhurt.

Here is what “a Virginian” says, in the Richmond _Sentinel_, of the part
taken by the Marylanders in this great battle:

                                        NEAR RICHMOND, June 6th, 1864.

  _Mr. Editor_—The public have already been informed, through the
  columns of the public journals, of the general results of the late
  engagements between the forces of General Lee and General Grant. But
  they have not yet learned the particulars, which are always most
  interesting, and in some instances, owing to the confusion which
  generally attends large battles, they have been misinformed on some
  points. It is now known by the public that the enemy were
  momentarily successful in one of their assaults on the lines held by
  Major General Breckinridge’s division, which might have resulted in
  disaster to our cause.

  It will be interesting to all to know what turned disaster into
  victory, and converted a triumphant column into a flying rabble. The
  successful assault of the enemy was made under cover of darkness,
  before the morning star had been hid by the light of the sun. They
  came gallantly forward in spite of a severe fire from General
  Echols’ brigade, and in spite of the loss of many of their men, who
  fell like autumn leaves, until the ground was almost blue and red
  with their uniforms and their blood. They rushed in heavy mass over
  our breastworks. Our men, confused by the suddenness of the charge,
  and borne down by the rush of the enemy, retreated, and all now
  seemed to be lost. At this juncture the Second Maryland Infantry, of
  Colonel Bradley T. Johnson’s command, now in charge of Captain J. P.
  Crane, were roused from their sleep. Springing to their arms they
  formed in a moment, and rushing gallantry forward, poured a deadly
  fire into the enemy and then charged bayonet. The enemy were, in
  turn, surprised at the suddenness and vim of this assault. They gave
  back—they became confused; and General Finnegan’s forces coming up,
  they took to flight; but not until nearly a hundred men were
  stretched on the plain, from the fire of the Second Maryland
  Infantry, and many others captured. Lieutenant Charles B. Wise, of
  Company B, now took possession of the guns, which had been abandoned
  by our forces, and with the assistance of some of his own men and
  some of General Finnegan’s command, poured a deadly fire into the
  retreating column of the enemy.

  Thus was the tide of battle turned, and this disaster converted into
  a success. I am informed that the whole force of the enemy which
  came within our lines would have been captured, had it not been for
  the mistake of an officer who took the enemy for our own men, and
  thus checked for a few moments the charge of the Second Maryland
  Infantry. I take pleasure in narrating these deeds of our Maryland
  brethren, and doubt not you will join in the feeling.

                                                          A VIRGINIAN.

In this affair the battalion suffered a loss of between thirty and forty
men killed and wounded, as follows:

Battle of Cold Harbor, Captain J. Parran Crane commanding.

[Illustration: Capt. JNO. W. TORSCH.]

Company A, Captain George Thomas commanding—Killed, privates Wm. H.
Hollyday, Henry C. Owens; wounded, Alexander Fulton, mortally; Thomas
O’Brien, severely; Frederick Heister, slightly; Wm. Hoffman, severely;
John C. Henry, slightly; Thomas D. Harrison.

Company B, First Lieutenant John H. Stone commanding.—Killed, none;
wounded, First Lieutenant John H. Stone, severely; privates James R.
Herbert, severely; Rinaldo J. Moran, slightly; A. W. Neale, slightly.

Company C, Captain Ferd. Duvall commanding. Killed, none; wounded,
Second Lieutenant Thomas H. Tolson, severely; privates, William H.
Claggett, severely; C. S. Ford, severely; Henry Loughran, slightly; R.
B. Willis, severely.

Company D, First Lieutenant James S. Franklin commanding.—Killed,
private James Hurley; wounded, Second Lieutenant S. Thomas McCullough,
severely; First Sergeant Thomas C. Butler, severely; Abram Phillips,
severely.

Company E, John W. Torsch commanding.—Killed, private Charles E. Byus;
wounded, Captain John W. Torsch, severely; First Sergeant Samuel Kirk,
severely; privates Levi G. Dawson, slightly; William Wilkinson,
mortally; Joseph Smith, slightly.

Company F, Captain H. A. Gwynne commanding.—Killed, Lemuel Dunnington;
wounded, Captain H. A. Gwynne, slightly; Sergeant R. F. Muirhead,
severely; privates Andrew Cretin, slightly; Hillary Cretin, slightly;
Bernard Dooley, slightly; Alexis V. Keepers, slightly.

Company G, First Lieutenant G. G. Guillette commanding.—Killed, Wm. S.
Reed; wounded, private Michael Hines.

Company H, Captain J. Thomas Bussey commanding.—Killed, none; wounded,
Maurice Ward, severely; William Hardy, slightly.

Not long after the battle of Cold Harbor, much to their regret the
Second Maryland was transferred temporarily to Walker’s brigade, I say
much to their regret, for General Breckinridge had won the heart of
every man of the command.

Their stay with Walker was short, and they were assigned to Archer’s
brigade of Heth’s division.[3] With this command they were destined to
see much heavy fighting around Petersburg, where the Confederate army
entrenched itself soon after the bloody battle of the 3d of June.

Footnote 3:

  General Archer was soon after taken sick and died, when General McComb
  assumed command.

On the 13th of June a severe fight occurred at White Oak Swamp, in which
the Confederates gained a signal success. The loss of the Second
Maryland in this affair was as follows:

Company A.—Killed, private John G. Wagner.

Company C.—Killed, private Lewis H. Viet.

Company G.—Killed, private William H. Calhoun.

After the fight at White Oak Swamp the command was set to work, along
with the rest of the army, building breastworks and entrenching
themselves in their position. In this they were much annoyed by the
enemy’s sharpshooters and artillery, and many casualties occurred. Up to
the 25th of August the loss of the Second Maryland was as follows:

Company H.—Wounded, Captain John J. Ward, severely, June 26th; private
John Parker, slightly, August 9th.

Company G.—Wounded, privates Thomas Brannock, slightly, June 26th; James
Abbott, severely, August 12th; George Langford, severely, August 25th.

Company C.—Wounded, private Richard T. Anderson, severely, August 12th.




                               CHAPTER X.


On the 18th of August the Confederates in heavy force, under Mahone,
made a desperate attempt to dislodge the Federals from a strong position
at Ream’s Station, on the Weldon railroad. The battle was a terrific
one, and the Confederate General gained a complete victory, driving the
Federals before him with heavy loss in killed, wounded, and prisoners.

He was attacked in turn next day by a large force, and after making a
brave and determined stand, was compelled to fall back, leaving the
enemy in possession of the road.

The loss on both sides was dreadful; and here again the Second Maryland
proved of what material it was made. Disdaining to retreat without the
command, when all others were seeking safety in flight, they stood to
their post to the last. Again and again were they assaulted, but again
and again they drove their assailants back with heavy loss. At length in
overwhelming numbers the enemy came upon them and reached the
breastworks. But there that little band remained for a time as firm as
the rocks of Gibraltar. But the enemy crossed the breastworks, and the
struggle was hand to hand. Desperately the bayonet was thrust, and the
butts of muskets crushed through human skulls. But this unequal struggle
could not be of long duration, and surrounded and overwhelmed, the
survivors sought to fight their way out. Many succeeded, but one-third
of that gallant band lay dead and wounded, or were prisoners in the
hands of the foe.

Many were the noble spirits who fell, and among the number the brave and
chivalrous Adjutant J. Winder Laird. The author had served with him in
the First, and then in the Second Maryland, in both of which, by his
kind and affable disposition, he had won the love of his companions; and
but a short time before his death he had been promoted to the rank of
Adjutant, as an evidence of their esteem. Gentle as a woman in his daily
intercourse with men, upon the battle-field his whole nature underwent a
change. Ever foremost in the fight, his splendid figure towering above
his companions, with eyes flashing, nostrils dilated, and his features
all animating, he became as fierce as an unchained lion, and by his
reckless exposure of person and daring courage made himself the target
for many a bullet. Here at Ream’s Station, in the full tide of victory,
and whilst cheering his men on in the pursuit, he was struck in the
forehead and fell dead without a groan. Alas, the fatal bullet that
pierced the brain of Winder Laird went straight to the heart of a fond,
doting mother, who did not long survive the death of her darling, and
they now rest side by side in the little churchyard at Cambridge, Md.

The following is the loss sustained by the battalion in killed, wounded,
and prisoners:

Battle of Weldon Railroad.—Captain J. Parran Crane commanding, who
received a severe contusion.

Field and staff.—Killed, Adjutant J. Winder Laird.

Company A, First Lieutenant Clapham Murray commanding.—Killed, private
Jacob W. Davis; wounded, Lieutenant Wm. P. Zollinger, slightly; Corporal
Willis Brannock, slightly; privates J. E. Fitzgerald, slightly; John C.
Henry, severely; N. Heenan, severely; D. Ridgely Howard, severely;
George W. Marden, slightly; Somerville Sollers, slightly; Richard C.
Tilghman, severely; Joseph I. Joy, severely; captured, First Lieutenant
Clapham Murray, First Sergeant James F. Pearson, Sergeant James W.
Thomas; privates, William Adair, Charles S. Brannock, J. R. Phelps,
Theophilus N. Deale, William J. Edelin, H. L. Gallagher, James S. Raley.

Company B, First Sergeant C. Craig Page commanding.—Killed, First
Sergeant C. Craig Page; wounded, Sergeant P. T. Reeder, slightly;
Corporal J. Z. Downing, severely; privates Dyonisius Ball, severely;
John H. Chum, slightly; J. J. Delozier, slightly; J. Marion Freeman,
slightly; Washington Page, severely; Henry Turner, slightly; captured,
Sergeant F. Z. Freeman, Corporal W. F. Wheatley, private James F. Keech.

Company C, First Lieutenant Charles W. Hodges commanding.—Killed,
Sergeant Robert T. Hodges; wounded, privates Daniel Duvall, severely; H.
H. Crawford, slightly; John G. White, slightly; captured, Corporal
Edward A. Welch; privates Theodore Cooksey, W. C. Gibson, John C.
Miller, Robert H. Welch.

Company D, First Lieutenant James S. Franklin commanding.—Wounded,
privates John Johnson, slightly; C. C. Leitch, slightly; Philip
Lipscomb, slightly; Thomas Macready, slightly; captured, First
Lieutenant James S. Franklin, Sergeant William Jenkins, privates John
Lynch, William Killman.

Company E, First Lieutenant William R. Byus commanding.—Wounded, First
Lieutenant Wm. R. Byus, severely; privates S. M. Byus, slightly; Thomas
McLaughlin, severely; James Hanley, severely; Elisha Butler, severely;
captured, Sergeant George L. Ross, Corporal John Cain, privates James
Lamates, John L. Stansbury, John Cantrell, John Grant, James Applegarth.

Company F, First Lieutenant John W. Polk commanding.—Wounded, private
Josiah T. Boswell, severely; captured, Sergeant Joseph L. Wagner,
Corporal J. T. Brown, James H. Dixon.

Company G, Lieutenant G. G. Guillette commanding.—Killed, John D.
Edelen; wounded, private Martin L. Rider, slightly; captured, Lieutenant
G. G. Guillette, Sergeants Daniel A. Fenton, George W. Manning, Algernon
Henry, Corporal Benjamin F. Twilly, privates William L. Brannock, W. L.
Etchison, Levi Wheatley.

Company H, Captain J. T. Bussey commanding. Wounded, Captain J. T.
Bussey, severely; private William Hargy, slightly.




                              CHAPTER XI.


On the 30th of September Heth’s division again encountered the enemy at
Pegram’s farm. It was a desperate engagement, in which the Confederate
arms gained a decided victory. As in every preceding battle, the Second
Maryland took a conspicuous part and covered itself with glory, but
losing fearfully in killed and wounded. Out of one hundred and
forty-nine men that went into the fight forty-three were killed and
wounded, as follows:

Battle of Pegram’s Farm, Captain Ferdinand Duvall commanding.—Wounded,
Captain Ferdinand Duvall, severely.

Company A, Captain George Thomas commanding.—Killed, Corporal S.
Pinckney Gill, George Deatore; wounded, Captain George Thomas, severely;
Second Lieutenant Win. F. Zollinger, slightly; privates John Goodwin,
severely; Frederick Huster, severely; Wm. A. Hance, slightly; missing,
private Wm. H. Hubbard, supposed killed.

Company B, Second Lieutenant Charles B. Wise commanding.—Killed, private
John H. Junger; wounded, Sergeants John G. Barber, slightly; Whittingham
Hammett, slightly; privates Robert Beal, severely; Charles J. Foxwell,
slightly.

Company C, Sergeant George Roberts commanding.—Killed, private Richard
T. Onion; wounded, Sergeant George Roberts, slightly; privates Wm.
Grace, severely; Thomas L. Mitchell, severely; captured, private John T.
White.

Company D, Sergeant Isaac Sherwood commanding.—Wounded, privates David
Hammett, slightly; W. Beale Owings, severely; John Spence, severely;
missing, Philip Lipscomb.

Company E, Sergeant Wm. Heaphy commanding.—Wounded, Corporal Benjamin F.
Amos, severely; privates John Keppleman, severely; Michael Noonan,
severely; captured, private Martin O’Hallon.

Company F, Captain A. J. Gwynne commanding.—Killed, private Abel Hurley,
wounded, Captain A. J. Gwynne, slightly; privates John H. Claggett,
severely; John W. Claggett, slightly; Thomas J. Webb, severely; Hillary
Cretin, severely.

Company G, Second Lieutenant George. Brighthaupt commanding.—Wounded,
Lieutenant George Brighthaupt, mortally; Corporal William Lord,
severely; private Robert Mumford, slightly; captured, Sergeant Michael
Hallohan, privates Jesse Waters, Michael Eligett.

Company H, Corporal Patrick Heenan commanding.—Killed, Corporal Patrick
Heenan; wounded, private Edward Welch, severely.

On the next day, October 1st, 1864, they again encountered the enemy on
the Squirrel Level Road, and repulsed them after a sharp engagement. The
loss of the Marylanders in this affair was as follows:

Battle of Squirrel Level Road, Captain John W. Torsch commanding.

Company A, Sergeant Charles E. Maguire, commanding.—Wounded, private
William T. Bailey, severely.

Company B, Second Lieutenant Charles B. Wise, commanding.—Wounded,
private Wm. Herbert, mortally.

Company C, Corporal C. M. Clayton commanding.—Wounded, privates John W.
Blumendeur, severely; Charles Hammond, severely; Frank Wheatley,
mortally.

Company D, Sergeant Isaac Sherwood, commanding.—Wounded, Sergeant Isaac
Sherwood, severely.

Company E, Sergeant Samuel Kirk commanding.—Wounded, privates John
Brown, severely; Wm. Gwynn, slightly.

Company F, Sergeant John W. Polk commanding.—Wounded, Charles A. Hoge,
mortally.

Company H.—Wounded, private James Powers, slightly.

For a long while after the battle of Squirrel Level Road, the Second
Maryland remained in the trenches, or were engaged in picketing along
their front. It had been reduced to about one hundred men, and still
these men were compelled to do the duty of a battalion. So numerous were
the desertions in the brigade to which they belonged that it at last
became necessary to keep the Marylanders almost constantly on picket,
for as sure as this duty was entrusted to other troops just so sure were
they to find deserted posts in the morning.

And still these brave men never complained of what was imposed upon
them. Throughout that dreary fall and the long, cold winter, nearly
naked and half fed, they silently did their duty, whilst thousands were
proving recreant to the cause. Elegant and refined gentlemen, who at
home never knew what it was to want for a single comfort, were in rags
and tatters, sleeping in mud and filth, and when the bleak winds of
December pierced many a rent in their wretched garments they only drew
their sorry blanket the closer around their gaunt and shivering limbs,
and cheerfully responded to the call for any duty. Was it a wonder,
then, that after the battle of Cold Harbor General Breckinridge should
have exclaimed, “What could not be done with a hundred thousand such
men.”

I shall again resort to a diary in my possession:

December 19th.—To-day to the great surprise and joy of all, Colonel
James E. Herbert, who was left in a supposed dying condition upon the
field of Gettysburg, appeared in camp and was enthusiastically received.
The Colonel had endured a long imprisonment at Johnson’s Island, and
looked anything but well.

January 8th, 1865.—Just as had been expected, to-day Colonel Herbert,
much to the regret of all, was compelled to relinquish the command of
the battalion and go to the hospital. His loss was deeply felt, for the
command was sadly in need of his valuable services.

February 5th.—About 10 o’clock to-day the brigade received marching
orders, and moving to the right was joined by heavy bodies of troops,
when the whole crossed the breastworks and marched quietly along between
the two picket lines some distance, when the Federal skirmishers were
attacked and driven in, and an assault made upon their works, and
although maintained with great vigor, it was repulsed with heavy loss.
Two other charges by fresh troops met with no better success, when the
Confederates retired, leaving most of their dead and wounded on the
field.

In this severe fight the Second Maryland took a conspicuous part, and,
as usual, suffered severely. Among the killed was Lieutenant Charles
Hodges, of Company C. The noble fellow, in the midst of the storm of
bullets, halted for an instant to unbuckle the belt of one of his
command who had fallen wounded, when he was struck in the head and fell
dead.

In his death the command lost one of its most valuable officers, and the
cause an ardent supporter. His was a character not found in every-day
life, but when encountered, like a pearl, was to be prized and treasured
by all who loved that which is pure and unblemished. A gallant soldier,
a devout Christian, he was beloved by all who knew his worth.

February 24th.—At this time the number of desertions from the brigade
and division to which the battalion belongs are very numerous, the men
leaving their posts on picket in great numbers. Much dissatisfaction
exists, and truly not without cause. For months they have been in the
trenches with scarcely a sufficiency of food to sustain life, and almost
in a state of nudity, whilst the weather has been intensely cold. To the
honor of the Second Maryland, however, be it said that as yet but one
desertion has taken place, that of Porter of Company A. Nor is it likely
there will be another, for the men seem determined to bear their
sufferings uncomplainingly whilst life lasts.

March 27.—Fighting has been going on for the past two days along our
front south of Petersburg, and it is evident the crisis is fast
approaching. In the series of engagements the enemy have been
successful, attacking our thin line with heavy columns, and all our
rifle pits between Hatcher’s Run and the Weldon Railroad are in his
possession. They are now within seventy-five yards of the position this
division occupies, and an attack is hourly expected.

March 29th.—The line was changed last night, but an attack is
momentarily expected. Heavy firing on the right.

April 3d.—Last night about dark Captain Torsch received the following
order from General McComb:

                      HEADQUARTERS MCCOMB’S BRIGADE, _April 2d, 1865_.

  CAPTAIN:

  You will report with your Battalion, _under arms, at once_, at the
  _Chapel_ of _Gen. Cook’s_ brigade.

                             By command of      BRIG. GEN. WM. MCCOMB.

  JOHN ALLEN, A. A. A. G.
    Captain JOHN W. TORSCH, Comd’g Maryland Battalion.

The battalion promptly repaired to the point designated, where it found
three battalions in readiness to assault the trenches lost a few
evenings before. The troops then moved to the attack in gallant Style,
but the Second Maryland alone performed the work assigned them, the
troops on the right and left having given way, which leaves the
battalion in a precarious situation. Although the enemy are in their
works in force, and but twenty yards in our front, they do not venture
to attack. Capt. Torsch (who has been in command of the battalion for
some months) declared it as his intention to fight them to the last, in
which resolve he is most heartily seconded by the little command.

April 5th.—Before daylight on the morning of the 4th we succeeded, after
twenty-four hours of intense anxiety, in extricating ourselves from the
perilous position we had gotten into the preceding night. Captain Torsch
then threw out skirmishers in front, under Captain Duvall, and the
remainder of the battalion he formed behind a line of works at intervals
of thirty paces.

At daylight the enemy made two spirited attacks about a mile on our
left, both of which were repulsed, but a third proved successful. Moving
then to the right and left they carried everything before them. Captain
Torsch, finding his left flank attacked, formed his men perpendicularly
to the rear, and taking position behind some logs, repulsed and drove
back two attacking columns in succession. McComb meanwhile endeavored to
reinforce Torsch on the right. At this instant the enemy attacked on
what had been Torsch’s front, but now his right flank, when McComb,
finding himself almost surrounded, gave orders for the whole brigade to
fall back to Hatcher’s Run, though contesting every foot of ground, but
losing heavily in prisoners.

Captain Ferd. Duvall, in command of the skirmish line, finding himself
hard pressed, and his further retreat cut off, with a handful of men
threw himself into a small interior work, resolved upon making a last
determined stand. Again and again did the enemy attempt to dislodge this
devoted little band, but they were as often hurled back with heavy loss.
At length by hundreds they swarmed over the breastworks and gained the
interior of the works, and then, and not until then, did they surrender.

The officers taken here were as follows:

Captain Ferd. Duvall, Lieutenants Zollinger, Tolson, Polk, Byus and
Wise.

Captain Torsch, with the remnant of the battalion, had in the meantime
fallen back to Hatcher’s Run, where finding the Boydton plank road
bridge in the hands of the enemy, they plunged into the stream and swam
to the opposite bank, and joined the forces on that side.

The rest is soon told. In the retreat of the army which followed, the
handful of men left of the battalion assisted in bringing up the rear.
The privations endured until the army reached Appomattox Court House are
too well known to repeat, and by none were they borne more
uncomplainingly than by Captain Torsch and his men; and when, on the 9th
of April, 1865, they laid down their arms in obedience to the last
command they were ever to receive from their beloved Lee, it was with
feelings not easily imagined. As an organization the Second Maryland
Infantry here ceased to exist, but it has left a heritage to its
posterity and to its State of which they may be justly proud.

Captain Torsch, on whom the unpleasant duty devolved, surrendered upon
this occasion the following officers and men, who can point to the
record and proudly say, “We were of the first, and were the last.”

List of officers and men of the Second Maryland Infantry surrendered at
Appomattox Court House, April 9th, 1865:

John W. Torsch, Captain commanding; William R. McCullough, Adjutant;
Dewilton Snowden, Assistant Surgeon; Edwin James, Q. M. Sergeant; Frank
Dement, Sergeant Major; F. L. Higdon, Ordnance Sergeant; M. A. Quinn,
Chief Musician; Charles F. Drewry, Joseph E. Smith, Musicians.

Company A.—Corporal H. Tilliard Smith. Privates, William J. Edelin,
Bernard Freeman, Henry Holliday, John J. Hunter, William H. Laird,
William E. Lowe, N. L. Lowe, John W. McDaniel, Alex. Murray, Edward
O’Donovan, James A. Peregoy, Andrew T. Miller.

Company B.—Sergeant Phillip T. Reeder. Privates Henry Ford, Thomas
Magill, William G. Matthews, John C. Mills, A. W. Neale, F. X. Semmes,
James A. Wills, Walter Wood.

Company C.—Corporal B. D. Mulliken. Privates, Evans Duvall, Franklin
Duvall, J. N. Blumenar, William H. Claggett, William Grace, Thomas
Mitchell, James R. Moog, Peter Orr, Joshua Watts.

Company D.—Sergeants, Thomas C. Butler, Isaac N. Sherwood. Privates,
Samuel B. Dove, R. H. Shepherd.

Company E.—Sergeant Wilbur Rutter. Privates, William Gavin, Edward Lawn,
Joseph Ridgel, William Unkel, William F. Brawner, James Gardner, Elisha
Rutter.

Company F.—Privates, G. W. Claggett, G. N. Guy, John O. Hill, A. V.
Keepers.

Company G.—Sergeant Daniel A. Fenton. Privates, John Callahan, William
Pickel, Joseph Manly, William R. Mumford.

Company H.—John Parker.

The following General Order from General Lee, issued the succeeding day,
and distributed to the commanders of corps, divisions, brigades,
regiments and battalions, explains itself:

                            HEADQUARTERS ARMY NORTHERN VIRGINIA, }
                                Appomattox C. H., April 10, 1865.    }

  GENERAL ORDERS NO. 9.

  After four years of arduous service, marked by unsurpassed courage
  and fortitude, the Army of Northern Virginia has been compelled to
  yield to overwhelming numbers and resources.

  I need not tell the brave survivors of so many hard fought battles,
  who have remained steadfast to the last, that I have consented to
  this result from no distrust of them, but feeling that valor and
  devotion could accomplish nothing that would compensate for the loss
  that must have attended a continuance of the contest, I determined
  to avoid the useless sacrifice of those whose past services have
  endeared them to their countrymen.

  By the terms of the agreement, officers and men can return to their
  homes and remain until exchanged. You will take with you the
  satisfaction that proceeds from the consciousness of duty faithfully
  performed, and I earnestly pray that a merciful God will extend to
  you His blessing and protection.

  With an unceasing admiration of your constancy and devotion to your
  country, and a grateful remembrance of your kind and generous
  consideration for myself, I bid you all an affectionate farewell.

                                   Signed,       R. E. LEE, _General_.

    Official:
        Signed, O. LATROBE, Lt. Col. & A. A. G.
          “     R. H. FINNEY, A. A. G.
          “     P. G. JOHNSON, A. A. A. G.

  To Captain JOHN W. TORSCH, Comd’g Sec. Md. Inf.

[Illustration: Lt. Col. RIDGELY BROWN.]




                                  THE
                             FIRST MARYLAND
                         BATTALION OF CAVALRY.




                               CHAPTER I.


On the 15th day of May, 1862, there was assembled in a quiet room in the
city of Richmond a little band of Marylanders, numbering eighteen men,
who had just been transferred from Captain Gaither’s company, of the
First Virginia Cavalry, and ordered to the “Maryland Line,” then
organizing in the Valley of Virginia. The subject of their conversation
was the formation of a company as a nucleus for a battalion of Maryland
cavalry.

“I have withdrawn,” said one, “from the First Virginia, to fight with
the people of my native State, and if we do not form a company, I shall
go into a Maryland command and shoulder a musket, if I cannot carry a
sabre. It is a duty we owe her, and there are Marylanders enough here to
represent her handsomely, if the proper steps are taken to assemble
them.”

“I entirely agree with Lieutenant Brown,” said a second speaker, (Frank
A. Bond,) “and shall follow his example, though I see no reason why we
should not now, in this very room, organize, and set to work recruiting,
for I feel confident that in a short time we can gather from among those
here and the many coming over, men enough to muster in.”

Those present readily concurred, and before leaving the room it was
agreed that Company A should be officered as follows: Captain, Ridgely
Brown, of Montgomery; First Lieutenant, Frank A. Bond, of Anne Arundel;
Second Lieutenant, Thomas Griffith, of Montgomery; Third Lieutenant,
James A. V. Pue, of Howard.

And thus was formed the nucleus of the First Maryland Battalion of
Cavalry, a command that was destined to become an honor to the State,
and the pride of the cavalry arm of the service.

Company A rapidly recruited, and was in a very short time mustered in,
and ordered to the Valley of Virginia. Here it did good
service—participating in Jackson’s memorable campaign against Banks, and
the subsequent retreat from the superior forces of Fremont. In the
cavalry engagement near Harrisonburg, between the commands of Ashby and
Percy Wyndham, the gallantry of Company A was so conspicuous as to
attract the attention of General Ewell, who paid it a handsome
compliment.

Thence they proceeded, with Jackson’s army, to Richmond, and
participated in the seven days’ fights. It was with the army of General
Lee in Maryland, and after that campaign returned to the Valley of
Virginia, to be joined by three companies which had been formed by
Captains George W. Emack, Robert C. Smith and Warner E. Welsh.

At Winchester, on the 25th of November, 1862, the battalion was
organized as follows:

Major, Ridgely Brown; Adjutant, George W. Booth; Quartermaster, Ignatius
Dorsey; Surgeon, Wilner McKnew.

Company A.—Captain, Frank A. Bond; First Lieutenant, Thomas Griffith;
Second Lieutenant, J. A. V. Pue; Third Lieutenant, Edward Beatty.

Company B.—Captain, George W. Emack; First Lieutenant, M. E. McKnew;
Second Lieutenant, Adolphus Cook; Third Lieutenant, Henry Blackiston.

Company C.—Captain, Robert C. Smith; First Lieutenant, George Howard;
Second Lieutenant, T. Jeff Smith; Third Lieutenant, W. S. Turnbull.

Company D.—Captain, Warner E. Welsh; First Lieutenant, W. H. Dorsey;
Second Lieutenant, Stephen D. Laurence; Third Lieutenant, Milton Welsh.

Subsequently the battalion was joined by the following additional
companies:

Company E.—Captain, W. I. Raisin; First Lieutenant, John B. Burroughs;
Second Lieutenant, Nathaniel Chapman; Third Lieutenant, Joseph K.
Roberts.

Company F.—Captain, Augustus F. Schwartz; First Lieutenant, C. Irving
Ditty; Second Lieutenant, Fielder C. Slingluff; Third Lieutenant, Sam’l
G. Bonn.

Company H.—Captain, Gustavus W. Dorsey; First Lieutenant, N. C. Hobbs;
Second Lieutenant, Edward Pugh.

The company of Captain Dorsey joined the battalion in July, 1864, having
served with distinction up to that time in the First Virginia regiment,
of which Generals J. E. B. Stuart, W. E. Jones, and Fitzhugh Lee had
successively been Colonels. It will be seen there is a vacancy,
occasioned by the death of Third Lieutenant Rodolphus Cecil, who was
killed whilst the company was serving in the First Virginia.

After the formation of the battalion, it was ordered to New Market, to
join the infantry and artillery of the Maryland Line there encamped.

The winter was passed at various points in the Valley, with its usual
routine of picket duty, and but little to vary the monotony of camp
life. During that time an expedition was made to Moorefield, by General
Jones, but it was attended with no incident worthy of note.

The author cannot say, though, that it was by any means an unpleasant
winter. We did suffer many hardships and privations, it is true, and
were compelled more than once to sleep in the snow; but then we had our
enjoyments in social intercourse. The cavalry visited the infantry and
artillery, and the infantry and artillery visited the cavalry; and
especially was this the case when it was known a committee from either
had returned from a trip to the “Fort.” And when, on rainy days, we were
compelled to seek the shelter of our shebangs, we could listen to
Lieutenant Bill Dorsey narrate the particulars of his famous duel.
Pshaw! Don Quixote and his windmill were nowhere.

The reader may wonder what is meant by this mysterious “Fort.” In a
word, it was a secluded spot in the mountains where persimmon whiskey
was distilled, the road to which was known to Tom Griffith’s big stone
jug full well.

The author paid a visit to this famous “Fort” on one occasion. He would
not have gone had he not been ordered by Colonel Herbert. Oh, no, for he
had been for a long while thinking of signing the temperance pledge. But
then he had been taught to always obey orders. Colonel Herbert had
invited Colonel Funston and Colonel Massey to dine next day, and it
seemed so unsociable not to have something stronger than water on the
table, if only for appearance sake. And then chickens and turkeys were
to be bought, etc. He went, and with him Captain Ferd. Duvall, mounted
on Emack’s race horse. In due time we arrived, and found things cheap,
very cheap.

Captain Duvall was a prodigal man with his money, and bought one gallon
and a half of persimmon juice, which was poured into sundry three pint
canteens. The day was damp and raw, and it was necessary to try the
whiskey to test its quality.

“I don’t think it’s good,” I remarked, after tasting it.

“You are mistaken,” said the Captain; “it’s capital. Try it again.”

And we had another pull.

“Better than I thought,” said I, taking the canteen from my lips.

“You were right at first,” said Ferd., almost strangled; “not good at
all—not good at all.”

“You are mistaken,” I insisted, “as you will be convinced if you try it
again.”

And we did try again, and found it capital.

And then poultry was to be bought; and here again the Captain was
prodigal. Three turkeys, six chickens, one goose, two ducks and a guinea
fowl was the extent of his purchase, which we strapped behind our
saddles.

“One more pull, Major,” said he, “and then ho for camp.”

The pull was taken, and we started, chatting merrily along the road. But
persimmon soon began to tell, and “Anne Arundel” became sentimental.

“Sweet Evelina, dear Evelina, sweet Evelina, dear Evelina. Say, Major,
that’s what Colonel Herbert sings when he’s thinking of his sweetheart
at home. That’s all he knows of it, and that’s all I know. Look here, if
you don’t tell anybody, I’ll confide a secret. I’m feeling desperate
to-day; havn’t you observed it? I’ll tell you why. I _had_ a sweetheart
at home, too, but don’t you think she’s gone back on me. Yes, done gone
and fell in love with another feller. Sweet Evelina, dear Evelina, D——
Evelina. Come, let’s have a horse race; I want to see what Emack can
do.”

The chickens and turkeys had long been forgotten, and off we started at
full speed, Baltimore city against Anne Arundel county, and after an
even race of two miles we brought up in front of Colonel Herbert’s tent.

The Colonel came out and wanted to know what in the devil we were riding
like fools for. “No poultry, I see.”

“Lots of it, lots of it,” said I “Just look behind our saddles, will
you!”

“Nothing there that I can see.”

Sure enough, chickens, ducks, turkeys and goose were all “done gone.”

A courier was immediately dispatched back over the road we had raced,
and he found them strewed along for a mile and a half.

But our misfortunes did not end here, for next day our camp was visited
by an unusual number of the officers of the Maryland Cavalry and
Baltimore Light Artillery, and before dinner, to our surprise, every
drop of whiskey had disappeared. Here was a dilemma, for Colonel Herbert
didn’t know a breath of it; and when the cloth was spread, and no black
bottle made its appearance, he looked blue, and Funston looked blue, and
Massey looked blue, and Ferd. and myself looked bluest. But it was “done
gone,” and couldn’t be helped, so we had a temperance dinner that day.

In March, 1863, a small party from companies A and D, under the command
of Captain Bond and Lieutenant Dorsey, whilst picketing on the back
road, below Fisher’s Hill, made a dash upon the enemy’s pickets in the
vicinity of Kearnstown, killing and capturing a number of them. They
were attacked in turn by a large body of cavalry, and compelled to
retire precipitately, with the loss of two or three men. This daring act
caused a general alarm in Winchester, and Milroy immediately dispatched
the 12th and 13th Pennsylvania up the turnpike, running parallel with
the back road, to cut the party off. The movement was, however,
observed, and information of their approach communicated to General
Jones, who, with a part of his command, moved forward to meet them. The
enemy were encountered at the little village of Maurytown. The surprise
was complete, and the rout that ensued was perhaps unparalleled in the
history of the war. At one charge the enemy were scattered in every
direction, and pursued to the very gates of Winchester, losing nearly
three hundred men in killed, wounded, and captured.

In this affair the First Maryland bore itself with conspicuous
gallantry, although but few of the men had ever before been under fire.




                              CHAPTER II.


For some time prior to the 21st of April extensive preparations had been
going on in the command of General Jones for a move in some direction.
These preparations were anxiously watched by the officers and men, for
all were heartily sick of the camp, and were ready for any undertaking.
Orders were at length given to cook two days’ rations, which made it
evident that the long anticipated movement was at hand. On that day the
forces of Jones (numbering three thousand five hundred men) were
marshaled, and soon on the road to Moorefield. The roads were in a
shocking condition, and the troops moved slowly, and after marching
fifteen miles the command went into camp.

Next day the object of the expedition was made known. As had been
surmised, it was intended to operate upon the line of the Baltimore and
Ohio Railroad, and to secure supplies from the rich and fertile valleys
of West Virginia.

The Maryland Line accompanied the expedition—the infantry and artillery
as far as Moorefield, and the cavalry the whole way.

On the third day, the command reached the vicinity of Moorefield, in the
midst of a drenching rain, which continued throughout the night and the
next day. In the morning, the several mountain streams in the vicinity
of that place were found so swollen as to be almost impassable. By
running great risk, however, the command reached the banks of the
Potomac, which they found impossible to cross at that point. There was,
therefore, no alternative but to move down to Petersburg, thirteen miles
distant, and try another ford. The point was reached on the afternoon of
the 24th, but even here it was found the attempt would be extremely
hazardous. But General Jones was determined to proceed at every risk,
and the men were ordered to plunge into the rapid stream.

A fearful scene then presented itself, and for some time baffled
description. Hundreds of frightened steeds, and their no less frightened
riders, were struggling in the dark, rapid waters; and, alas! more than
one poor soldier and his gallant horse, that had borne him so
faithfully, were swept away, and no more to be seen until the turbulent
waters should have subsided and surrendered up their lifeless bodies.

The crossing was at length effected, and the command moved up the stream
and went into camp within three miles of where it had started that
morning, after having traveled a distance of twenty-six miles. The start
was a bad one, but all hoped the end would prove more propitious.

Unincumbered with artillery, wagons, and infantry, the command started
off at a rapid gait, but after marching a few miles, the 7th Virginia,
which was in advance, suddenly came upon the enemy’s pickets. It was
soon ascertained that the main body (numbering about one hundred and
fifty men) was posted in a log school house, which completely commanded
the road through Greenland Gap, over which Jones must necessarily pass.
A flag of truce was sent forward, and a demand made for the surrender of
the place, which was refused. An assault was then ordered, but as the
troops could only move over the narrow road two abreast, it was repulsed
with loss, Colonel Richard Dulaney, of the 7th Virginia, being among the
wounded.

In a second assault, on foot, about nightfall, the men succeeded in
reaching the school house, though not without severe loss, and demanded
its surrender. The reply was a volley of musketry, through the
loopholes, and not until the place was fired did the miserable creatures
surrender, and beg piteously for the worthless lives they had forfeited
by all the rules of war; and they were spared.

The Confederate loss was heavy, and the First Maryland suffered severely
in officers and men. Among the wounded of the former were Major Brown,
Captain R. C. Smith, Adjutant Booth, and Lieutenants Pue and Beatty.

This obstacle overcome, and the prisoners sent to the rear, the column
pushed rapidly forward, and, after proceeding some ten miles, the First
Maryland was ordered to move towards Oakland, whilst the main body took
another direction.

Riding all day and night, at one o’clock on the 26th the First Maryland
charged into Oakland, Md., capturing fifty prisoners.

Leaving that place, the column moved upon Kingwood. Arriving within a
short distance of the town, a halt was ordered, and Captain Bond’s
company directed to charge the place. By fours the company moved forward
at the trot, and as they approached, were surprised that they were not
fired upon. “Gallop-march, charge!” shouted the gallant Bond; and,
yelling like furies, Company A dashed through the village, slashing
right and left with their sabres at the imaginary foe. But, alas, they
had left two weeks before, and nobody was hurt. A disappointment,
Captain; but perhaps you will be better rewarded next time.

There was but an hour’s halt here, when the column moved in the
direction of Morgantown, which place was reached at 1 P. M. The citizens
had assembled in considerable force, prepared to dispute Brown’s
advance, but upon a demand being made for the surrender of the place,
they quietly submitted, no doubt thinking discretion the better part of
valor. That night the battalion went into camp at Independence, and next
morning made connection with the main body.

Returning to Morgantown, the command crossed the river, and, after a
short halt, commenced a night march in the direction of Fairmont, at
which place they arrived about 8 o’clock next morning. A body of four
hundred infantry was posted here to dispute their passage. They were
drawn up in an open field, surrounded by high fences. The First Maryland
was ordered to charge. It was a most desperate undertaking, but at the
command of the gallant Brown they dashed forward. Upon reaching the
fence, and within fifty yards of the enemy, they were received with a
terrific fire, which, strange to say, killed sixty horses and but one
man—young Myers, of Frederick. In an instant the fence was thrown down,
and Brown was upon them, when they called for quarter.

Thence Jones moved upon Clarksburg, but finding the enemy in strong
force, the place was flanked by way of Bridgeport. This town was also
charged by the First Maryland, resulting in the capture of sixty men. In
this affair Robert Whitely, of Baltimore, was killed.

On the 2d of May, the column reached a place called Buchanan, after many
days of rapid riding, which was only performed by continually changing
the broken-down horses for fresh ones found in the country. At Buchanan
Major Brown’s wound became so painful as to necessitate his going to the
rear; and, although not the senior officer, owing to his experience and
acknowledged judgment and discretion, Captain Frank Bond was called upon
to command the little battalion.

An early start was made on the morning of the 6th, in the direction of
Parkersburg, and marching all night, at daylight on the 7th the column
struck the railroad at Cairo, where, at the summons of Captain Bond, a
body of fifty Federal infantry surrendered. After destroying the bridge
at this point, the command moved on several miles farther, where it
encamped for the night, having made a march of eighty miles without
removing saddles.

On the 8th, but twenty miles were made, and the troops went into camp at
Webb’s Mills, tired and hungry. Provisions for men and forage for horses
must be had, but there seemed a scarcity of both. The farmer upon whose
place the First Maryland encamped declared he had neither. The
smokehouse was searched, and nothing but two or three pieces of bacon
was revealed, which the man insisted was all he had in the world. Poor
fellow! he had the sympathies of the whole command. But he was a Union
Yankee, and what Yankee won’t lie, even for a piece of bacon? for while
all hands were sympathizing with him in his extreme destitution, some of
the men inadvertently kicked over a few armsfull of rotten hay where had
been an old haystack, when, behold! before their astonished vision lay
an immense pile of bacon buried in the ground, and thus covered. The
poor old wretch was wild with fright, but when assured only enough would
be taken to feed the few men of the command, he could scarcely credit
his senses. We wonder whether had it been a Yankee command in a Rebel
country the owner would have escaped with his bacon? No; had he saved
the house over his head he would have been fortunate.

Bright and early, on the morning of the 8th of May, the troopers were
called from their sound slumbers by the loud blasts of the bugle, and
after a scanty feed given to their horses, and a slice of the old man’s
bacon partaken of by themselves, the “mount” was sounded and the march
resumed. They were that day to witness an unusual sight, as all were
aware, should nothing interfere, for the command was on its way to Oil
City, to destroy the immense quantity of oil known to be there. The
roads were in a most wretched condition, but the twenty miles that
separated them from their prey was soon traversed.

As expected, a large amount of oil was on hand, calculated at 300,000
barrels, which was principally in large boats, into which it had been
pumped, to be conveyed off and barreled. The coming of the audacious
Rebels was altogether unexpected, or much of it could have been removed
to a place of safety. But this time the fates decreed against the
Yankees, and many thousands of dollars worth of Northern capital was to
fall a prey to an outraged people’s avenging torch.

Preparations were immediately made for a grand illumination. The works
were first touched off, and next the barges, and perhaps such a sight as
followed it had never before been the province of man to witness.
Immense volumes of dense black smoke arose, and with the lurid flame
mounted high in the air. The burning boats were cast off from their
moorings, and floated down with the current, enveloped in smoke and
flame, and as the oil ran out and covered the surface of the water, it
appeared as though before them lay a sea of liquid fire. For hours the
raiders watched the vast conflagration, which seemed a lamp of
magnificent proportions, lighted to illuminate the whole world.

It served as a beacon to the enemy, though, and the troopers were
admonished to be up and away.

On the 10th, the march was resumed, and by the next day the column
passed through De Kalb and Glenville, and encamped within six miles of
Duttonville.

For several days the march was continued at a rapid gait, without an
incident worth mentioning. Horses, beeves and sheep were gathered in
great numbers, and started for the Valley, to mount and feed the troops
of the Confederate army. Save these, all other property was respected.

Through Dutton, across Elk river, on they went, passing “Imboden’s Life
Insurance Command” at Somerville; thence across the almost perpendicular
Flat Top mountains; and on the 16th encamped within four miles of
Lewisburg—men and horses completely broken down.

A rest was here absolutely necessary to refresh man and beast. But a day
was allowed, however, and on the 18th they were once more on the wing,
and from day to day the march continued homeward, until the battalion
reached its old camp, near New Market, on the 30th of May, after an
absence of thirty-nine days, on one of the most remarkable raids of the
war.

But the expedition was by no means a success. General Jones’ original
purpose was to destroy the Baltimore and Ohio railroad at various
important points, but, as he might have expected, these points were
guarded by large bodies of troops, which compelled him to forego that
intention. He started without accurate information, and only learned it
when in the enemy’s country. He then turned his attention to gathering
the stock along his route, much of which, however, never reached the
Valley. It is true he did destroy an immense amount of property and a
few unimportant bridges, but it had no practical results. One of the
valuable lives lost, then, was worth more than all the good
accomplished. And, moreover, his command returned to the Valley in a
completely broken down and unserviceable condition.




                              CHAPTER III.


In a day or two after the return of the First Maryland to the Valley, it
was ordered to join the remainder of the “Line,” then encamped at
Fisher’s Hill. A short time after, this force was augmented by the
arrival of General Albert G. Jenkins, with a fine brigade of Virginia
cavalry, and he assumed command of the whole.

Here, for several days, the battalion was quietly employed in doing
picket duty, and recruiting man and horse for the campaign that seemed
about to be inaugurated. Not an incident of moment occurred, and in a
week’s time the command was again ready for the field.

On the 12th of June information was received that the enemy were
advancing towards our camp, which had been moved up to Cedar Creek. The
infantry and artillery were marched to the vicinity of Middletown, and
placed in position, whilst General Jenkins held his cavalry in
readiness. After waiting some time, and there being no signs of our
pickets (which had just been relieved, and those relieved not yet
returned,) falling back, it was naturally concluded the force of the
enemy had been greatly exaggerated. Having arrived at this conclusion,
General Jenkins was about to order his troops back to camp, when he was
startled by the rattle of small arms and the discharge of artillery,
some four miles up the road. It was not long before we were made aware
of the cause, which I will give the reader as told me by several of the
officers and men engaged.

The company from the First Maryland relieved was that of Captain Wm. I.
Raisin, which, along with a company from Jenkins’ cavalry, that had also
just been relieved, was about to return to camp, when a body of the
enemy’s cavalry were observed coming down the turnpike towards them.
Information of the fact was immediately sent by Captain Raisin to
General Jenkins, who disposed of his troops as before stated. In the
meantime, Colonel Harry Gilmor, (who had been sick in bed for several
days at Middletown,) hearing of their approach, got up and joined
Raisin. For some time that officer manœuvered with the enemy, who fell
back as he slowly advanced. Finally, the men, who had become impatient,
commenced to move forward at a rapid trot, which the next instant became
a gallop, and then a headlong charge, which Raisin’s utmost efforts
failed to arrest before the whole command was in the midst of a large
body of infantry, in ambuscade, which opened upon them with deadly
effect, as did two pieces of artillery. In the greatest confusion the
survivors wheeled about, leaving four of their comrades killed and about
thirty wounded and prisoners in the hands of the enemy. Among the latter
was Captain Raisin, who, whilst bleeding and senseless under his dying
horse, was most inhumanly beaten by the wretches into whose hands he had
fallen.

I have thus gone into the particulars of this affair for the reason that
Colonel Gilmor, in his “Four Years in the Saddle,” asserts that Captain
Raisin gave the command to charge, contrary to his (Gilmor’s) judgment,
which I believe is doing him injustice, and reflects upon his reputation
as an officer. More than one who was close by assure me that he did not,
and that it occurred as above stated.

A reason I have for thinking Colonel Gilmor is mistaken in this matter,
is the fact that not one week before, whilst in command at Fisher’s
Hill, during the absence of Colonel Herbert, and before the arrival of
General Jenkins, I had taken Captain Raisin, with his company, and two
companies of infantry to lay in ambush, on precisely such an expedition,
though unsuccessful, by reason of the enemy not making their appearance,
and upon which occasion I cautioned him not to allow them to catch him
in a similar trap. Now, it is not likely that an intelligent man like
Captain Raisin would so soon have forgotten the expedition and caution
of but a week before.

An incident that I am reminded of would lead me to believe that if an
order to charge was given, it was given by Harry himself. A few minutes
after the affair, I met one of Jenkins’ men by the roadside, lamenting
the wounding of a valuable horse, which he was leading. “This is a
pretty bad piece of business,” I remarked.

“Y-a-s,” he drawled out, “and may I be darned ef I’m goin’ to foller
that thar feller with the spang new yaller clothes any more.”

Harry had just donned a new uniform, mounted with a superabundance of
yellow lace.

On the evening of the 12th, the battalion (with the exception of Bond’s
company, which was detailed to remain with Colonel Herbert,) was ordered
to join General Ewell, who, much to their surprise, was at Front Royal,
moving on Winchester. In the skirmishing which ensued around that place,
they took an active part.

After the capture of Milroy’s forces, at Winchester, General Jenkins
with his command was ordered to precede the army of General Lee into
Pennsylvania, and to his command the First Maryland was temporarily
assigned. With him the battalion operated for some time, skirmishing
with the enemy at various points, and participating in the battle of
Gettysburg.

On the retreat from Gettysburg the little battalion was called upon to
show of what metal it was composed.

Here, along with other cavalry, in covering the retreat and protecting
the immense wagon trains, they were continually engaged with the
overwhelming forces of the enemy. Many and terrific were the encounters;
but, hand to hand and sabre to sabre, they contested every foot of
ground, losing many men in killed, wounded and prisoners. Upon this
memorable retreat every officer and every man proved himself a hero. It
seems invidious to particularize where so many were truly brave; but
still, I will say, that among that heroic band, none shone more
conspicuously than Captains George W. Emack and Warner E. Welsh.
Fighting desperately, their deeds of daring at times amounted almost to
madness.

At length Hagerstown was reached. Upon the very heels of the First
Maryland, and Tenth Virginia commanded by Colonel Lucius Davis, pressed
the would-be incendiary and assassin, Ulric Dahlgren. Furiously he
charged the Confederate column in the very streets of the town. The
Tenth Virginia, in the rear, was thrown into confusion, and fell back
and passed the command of Captain Bond. But that little band of heroes
were not to be affected by the unmanly panic, but moved at the same
dogged, determined pace. Bond was but waiting for the Virginians to get
by. The enemy were within a hundred yards of him, and an unguarded
Confederate wagon train was at their mercy. That wagon train must be
saved, for it contained much of General Ewell’s supply of ammunition.
“Fours, right-about wheel, march! Charge!” rung out the command; and in
an instant the gallant fellows had obeyed the order. Bond, mounted upon
his fiery mare, Bertha Rives, was too quick for his followers, and
darting like lightning, amid a shower of bullets, he found himself
within twenty yards of the astonished enemy before he was able to check
her. Here, for an instant, that brave man confronted almost certain
death, as the muzzle of his pistol swept from right to left, in search
of a victim. He was found, a quick, ringing report is heard, a spasmodic
motion of the leg, and Ulric Dahlgren was a cripple for the brief
remainder of his wicked life.

All this, reader, did not occupy half the time I have taken to relate
it, for in an instant Captain Bond’s men were at his side, and closed
with the enemy. A desperate hand-to-hand conflict ensued, but they were
driven back in confusion, pursued by the relentless Marylanders, who cut
them down at every step. The wagon train was saved, and the command
received the congratulations of General Ewell.

Alas! it was but a little while after that the chivalrous Bond was
himself wounded and a prisoner. Having passed Hagerstown, whilst riding
too far back to the rear, he was struck in the leg by a piece of shell
from a Confederate battery which was firing over him, and terribly
injured. He was taken back to Hagerstown, where everything was done by
the noble women of the place to relieve his sufferings. He eventually
recovered, and is now a thriving farmer at his home in Anne Arundel
county.




                              CHAPTER IV.


But little of moment occurred after the engagement at Hagerstown; and
crossing the Potomac with the army, the First Maryland repaired to
Winchester to recruit. It was here that the company under the command of
the noble Schwartz joined it.

After a stay of ten days at Winchester, the battalion was ordered to
join the brigade of General Fitzhugh Lee, then encamped near Leetown.
Soon after, on the promotion of that General to the command of a
division, it was assigned to the brigade of General Lomax.

From this time to the 11th of October the battalion was occupied with
picket duty, enlivened by an occasional skirmish with the enemy.

A few days prior to this date, General Lee’s movement to gain the rear
of Meade’s army, then confronting along the line of the Rappahannock,
had commenced.

On the 9th the cavalry division of Fitzhugh Lee broke camp, and sent the
baggage to the rear, but bivouacked on the same ground until three
o’clock on the morning of the 11th, at which time they moved out towards
the Rappahannock, Lomax’s brigade marching upon Morton’s Ford, while
Wickham’s brigade marched to Raccoon Ford.

General J. E. B. Stuart personally superintended the movement of the
whole cavalry column higher up the river, advancing by way of Culpepper
Court House. These dispositions were designed to cover General Lee’s
movements, by interposing the cavalry between his line of march and the
enemy.

Before Lomax’s brigade reached Morton’s Ford, reports from pickets
represented the enemy as advancing in force, and upon reaching the river
a heavy column was found occupying both sides. The collision between the
hostile forces was abrupt and sudden, for to both it was unexpected. In
a very few minutes the First Maryland was formed, and engaged heavily.
The fight soon became general, and continued for more than three hours,
the enemy using artillery freely, whilst Lomax was without a single
piece. At length, by a sweeping charge of the whole line over the plain
lying between the contending forces, the struggle was ended at that
point, the enemy retiring slowly towards the river, followed by the
victorious Confederates. About half way down to the river’s side the
rear of their cavalry turned and covered the retreat of the main body by
making a gallant charge, that struck the Maryland Battalion, which held
the extreme left of the line, but it was handsomely repulsed, the brave
officer who led it falling mortally wounded in their midst.

The main body retreated across the river, rapidly pursued by Lomax, who
came up with them within a few miles, when a running fight ensued to
Brandy Station, often before the scene of heavy cavalry fighting. Before
reaching Brandy Station, the brigades of Lomax and Wickham united, as
had also the two columns of the enemy, for Wickham had been heavily
engaged at Raccoon Ford. Here the enemy’s cavalry met the infantry sent
to support them, when they turned upon their pursuers, and the fight was
renewed with redoubled fury, and charges and counter charges were made,
until both sides paused from sheer exhaustion.

The left of the Confederate line then crossed the road leading from
Culpepper C. H. to Brandy Station, and the battle was resumed. Whilst it
was raging fiercely, a short time before dark, a heavy dust arose in the
direction of Culpepper. This was soon ascertained to be the enemy’s
cavalry, rapidly advancing from that town. Fearing an attack in the rear
from this new enemy, General Fitz Lee immediately drew back his left,
which was then in danger, and reformed parallel to the road by which
they approached. Down he came in splendid style, his sabres drawn and
flashing in the rays of the declining sun, and to an inexperienced
observer it would have seemed as though everything would have been swept
from before it. Not so the gallant men who stood in his way awaiting the
attack. But the enemy was evidently not seeking a fight, for suddenly he
moved to the left, upon discovering the Confederates in his path, and
sought to pass without a collision. But this did not suit General Lee,
who immediately ordered a charge, and Yankee and Confederate were soon
dashing along in most admirable confusion, until the infantry was
reached, when General Lee was compelled to retire out of range.

A short time after, General J. E. B. Stuart, with Hampton’s division,
came down the Culpepper road, and then was ascertained the reason why
the Yankees had wished to pass so rapidly. That General had defeated
them at Culpepper, and was then in hot pursuit.

This was the first cavalry fight in which the Spencer repeating carbine
was used by the enemy, but notwithstanding this advantage over the old
muzzle loading gun, they were badly beaten, having been driven upon
their infantry, and engaged from early dawn until night put an end to
the conflict.

The loss of the First Maryland was severe, as they were engaged almost
continually during the fight, both mounted and on foot.

The enemy acknowledged a loss of one thousand men in killed and wounded.

On the day after the fight at Morton’s Ford, the cavalry corps crossed
the Rappahannock at Warrenton Springs, and moved down the Warrenton and
Alexandria pike, and breaking into several columns, marched by different
but nearly parallel roads in the direction of Centreville. Fitz Lee’s
division moved towards Catlett’s Station, on the Orange and Alexandria
railroad. At a small place on Cedar creek, called Aubren, Lomax’s
brigade (the reader will bear in mind that the First Maryland was
attached to this brigade) made a dash at the enemy’s wagon train then
passing, but finding it protected by a corps of his infantry, Lomax
withdrew. This affair, though brief and unsatisfactory, gave occasion
for a complimentary order from General Lomax to the First Maryland,
which was well deserved, for by their gallant bearing, they materially
assisted in extricating that General from a most perilous position.

By this time Meade had divined the object of General Lee’s movement, and
his whole army was in retreat towards Washington, in order to prevent
that General from gaining his rear. During this retreat, the cavalry
made several attacks upon his flank, in all of which the Maryland
cavalry were actively engaged. But little was effected, however, owing
to the careful and compact order in which the enemy retired.

Finding his prey had escaped him, General Lee fell back to the line of
the Rapidan, leaving the cavalry to guard his rear, which also fell back
slowly—Hampton by the Warrenton pike, and Fitz Lee by the Orange and
Alexandria railroad, the two running parallel.

The enemy’s cavalry, under Kilpatrick, thinking retreat meant defeat,
pressed after Hampton, and his advance and Hampton’s rear soon became
engaged. Hampton continued his retreat until he reached within two miles
of Warrenton, when the trap he had prepared for Kilpatrick was sprung.
So eager was that officer to immortalize himself, and so confident was
he of success, that he never stopped to think of the danger that might
be lurking behind the range of hills on his left. Fitz Lee was there,
and when he thought to crush Hampton at a blow, and drive him into the
Rappahannock, the sound of a few cannon shots on his rear and left
suddenly put a new phase on affairs. With the sound of these guns,
Hampton ceased his retreat, and turned and charged, while at the same
moment Fitz Lee struck him in flank at Buckland. The fight which ensued
was short, bloody, and decisive, and Kilpatrick’s exultant pursuit was
converted into a precipitate rout, and his troopers scattered over the
country in all directions.

During this fight, the First Maryland fought on foot, but when the rout
commenced, they mounted and pursued to near Gainsville, where the enemy
met his infantry. It was now dark, and Colonel Brown could not see what
was in his front; but halting a moment to rectify his line, he gave the
command to charge, when both cavalry and infantry broke and fled in the
utmost confusion. Many were killed, wounded, and captured; and Brown,
now aware that he was in the presence of Meade’s army, withdrew to
Buckland, where was assembled the commands of Hampton and Lee, and where
they congratulated each other on the signal victory they had achieved
over the bully and blackguard leader of the “Buckland racers.”

After this affair, Mr. Kilpatrick’s thirst for glory perceptibly
subsided, and the Confederate army marched peacefully and
uninterruptedly to the vicinity of its old line on the Rappahannock.

Nothing of moment occurred here beyond the usual picket duty, until the
First Maryland was ordered to join Colonel Bradley T. Johnson at Hanover
Junction, where that officer had been ordered to assemble the Maryland
Line, and picket along Lee’s line of communication with Richmond.

Before the separation, division and brigade orders were issued and read
at the head of the regiment, highly complimentary to the gallant little
command; and I will here state, that it was the fate of the First
Maryland to serve, at different times during the war, with many of the
divisions and brigades of the cavalry corps, and the fact can be
referred to with pride, that no General with whom it served suffered it
to pass to another command without publicly complimenting them in
general orders.




                               CHAPTER V.


The battalion reached Hanover Junction the last of November, when
Colonel Johnson established his picket lines, and prepared to go into
winter quarters.

The winter was spent most delightfully, and nothing occurred to disturb
its pleasures save an attempted raid made by Butler to Bottom’s bridge,
whereupon the cavalry and artillery were promptly moved upon his flank
to Tunstall’s station, when he retired.

About the first of March, 1864, Colonel Johnson received a telegram from
General Lee, saying that a large body of cavalry had passed his flank,
and was moving in the direction of the Junction. That officer
immediately sent out his scouts to the north and west, and soon
discovered that it was a heavy column, indeed, and moving southwest. It
crossed the Virginia Central railroad at Frederick’s Hall, on Johnson’s
left, and took the road which led direct to Richmond.

Of course he at once saw that the object of the enemy was an attack upon
that city, believing that there were but few troops to oppose him.
Colonel Johnson immediately ordered his pickets to destroy the boats on
the Pamunky, to cut off his retreat in that direction, and with sixty
men of the First Maryland cavalry, and two guns from the Baltimore Light
Artillery—the only disposable force he had left after sending out his
scouts to watch the enemy’s movements—he followed in pursuit. Just
outside of Taylorsville, the enemy’s pickets were encountered and driven
in, and pursued to Ashland. Here a large force was met on its way to
destroy the railroad and buildings there, and, after a sharp encounter,
the enemy retired.

Moving as rapidly as possible along the Telegraph road, Colonel Johnson
threw himself upon the enemy’s flank at Yellow Tavern, and posting his
men, commenced to capture small parties that came along. Among his
captures was a sergeant, with five men, who proved to be a bearer of
dispatches from Colonel Dahlgren to General Kilpatrick. Kilpatrick’s
guns were then thundering away at the outer defences of Richmond, and
Dahlgren’s dispatch informed him that he would attack at dusk that
evening on his road, and he looked for Kilpatrick to attack with vigor
on his (Kilpatrick’s) side of the city.

Seeing at once that he had destroyed the communication between the
co-operating forces, Colonel Johnson prepared to attack and harrass
Kilpatrick’s rear. Taking care not to expose the number of his force, he
attacked a picket in the rear of the centre of the line of battle drawn
up in front of Richmond, and drove it in. This bold act conveyed the
impression to Kilpatrick that he was cut off, and seriously in danger in
his rear. Hastily mounting his troops, he moved at the trot down the
Peninsula towards the Pamunky, and crossing the Chickahominy, before
dark, at Meadow bridge, he went into camp. Colonel Johnson encamped on
the opposite side. During the night, Hampton came upon the enemy, with
the First and Second North Carolina, and broke up his camp, capturing
several hundred prisoners and horses.

At daylight in the morning, Colonel Johnson crossed his small force over
the river, and came up with Kilpatrick’s rear guard, near Old Church,
which was immediately attacked, and several prisoners captured. Still
taking every precaution not to expose to the enemy the smallness of his
force, he continued to harrass him, and drove his rear guard through Old
Church in confusion. Here, thinking himself seriously menaced,
Kilpatrick formed line of battle. It seemed really ridiculous—three
thousand men and four pieces of artillery in battle array to fight sixty
men. Moving a regiment to the rear, he compelled Colonel Johnson to fall
back half a mile, but as soon as this returned to the main body, he
again renewed his attacks upon the unhappy rear guard.

In this way they moved down the Peninsula some distance, when a scout
informed Colonel Johnson that a column of the enemy was moving down the
road, immediately in his rear. He was thus between two forces.
Dismounting his men as rapidly as possible, and deploying them in the
woods, on each side of the road, he awaited their approach. Upon
perceiving him, they made a charge, and went through his line, not,
however, without losing forty-five men and horses.

This proved to be a remnant of Dahlgren’s marauders, four hundred
strong, ladened with plunder. Among the many articles of value
recaptured from them was a silver dish cover, belonging to Mrs. Morson,
of Goochland.

From their statement, it appeared that Dahlgren, not receiving an answer
to the dispatch sent to Kilpatrick, and which was fortunately
intercepted by Colonel Johnson, as already seen, started with a hundred
men to find him, but failed to get across the Pamunky at Dabney’s ferry,
owing to the destruction of the boats, as has been stated, and in his
endeavors to escape through King and Queen county, was ambuscaded in the
night, and he himself killed by a mere boy, and his whole command
captured by the home guard.

Kilpatrick finding the expedition a failure, and believing himself
pressed by a superior force, although but sixty sabres were at his
heels, made for the lower ferries of the Pamunky, but failed to cross,
for the same reason Dahlgren had, and finally reached Tunstall’s
Station, and joined the forces under Butler, having been followed the
whole way by the Maryland Battalion.

For this gallant exploit, General Elzey, in command of the defences of
Richmond, issued a general order complimenting the command, and General
Wade Hampton, in his report to General Lee, distinctly gave the credit
of saving Richmond to the little battalion; for, by destroying the
combination between Dahlgren and Kilpatrick, they prevented the joint
attack on the city, and by the vigorous and incessant harrassing of the
latter’s rear, conveyed the impression that he was attacked in force, at
once changing his movements into a retreat, (deserting his subordinate
Dahlgren,) and converting the attacks of Johnson into a pursuit.

Thus the devilish scheme originated by the wretched Dahlgren to get
possession of the Confederate Capital, was frustrated. I say devilish,
for upon his inanimate body was found papers that will cover his name
forever with infamy. Although not the senior officer, he had command of
the expedition, and these papers prove that it was his purpose to murder
President Davis and the members of his cabinet, destroy the city, and
give its women up to the lusts of his brutal soldiers. But, to thwart
his hellish designs, God interposed a little band of brave men, and the
city was not only saved, but the hirelings of Yankeedom scattered to the
four winds, and its leader’s career brought to an ignominious end, by a
bullet from the gun of a mere boy. It is indeed hard to conceive how a
heart so young should have been so steeped in wickedness; but his own
history, written by his own hand just before the wrath of an offended
God overtook him, cannot be denied.

It is a little singular that this man should have lost his leg, in the
streets of Hagerstown, at the hands of one of the officers of the very
command that baulked him in his wholesale attempt at murder, arson and
outrage.

For the services rendered upon this occasion Colonel Johnson won his
rank as Brigadier General, which had been so long denied him by the
Confederate Congress, although urged upon them months before by General
Jackson, who had kept a vacancy in the Third Brigade open for him, and
had refused to assign the command to any one else. This body of wise men
contended that Maryland had its share of general officers, and could
have no more, no matter how great the merit or ability the applicant
might present for their august consideration. No, these important
positions must be parcelled out as a fisherwoman does her stock in
trade, and old and superannuated political hulks who aspired to a
command were to be served first. So it was with the gallant Colonel
Edwin Willis, of Georgia, who was killed at Cold Harbor. This young man,
with a thorough military education, and one of the most brilliant and
comprehensive minds in the South, and whose promotion had been more than
once urged, was compelled to act in a subordinate capacity because
Toombs and Cobb and other useless political generals stood in his way.




                              CHAPTER VI.


On the 9th of May, 1864, Sheridan began his raid around Richmond.
Colonel Johnson, had gone on a scout towards Yorktown, and left Colonel
Brown in camp in command of parts of four companies. On the afternoon of
that day Colonel Brown received information that a portion of the
enemy’s cavalry were raiding in the rear of Lee’s army, and had cut the
railroad and destroyed the cars and provisions accumulated at some point
above Hanover Court House. He immediately assembled his little command
of one hundred and fifty sabres, and set out to ascertain the truth of
the report. Shortly after passing Hanover Junction the gleam of camp
fires in the distance, (it was just after dark,) along the line of
railway in his front, seemed to confirm the rumor. The battalion pushed
on at a trot, taking the usual precaution to throw out an advance guard
and flankers, and about 11 o’clock, P. M., arrived at a point about a
mile from Beaver Dam, when it became evident that they were in close
proximity to a large force that was taking no pains to conceal their
presence. The battalion was halted, and Colonel Brown himself dismounted
and went ahead on foot to reconnoitre. He found the enemy in great glee,
laughing and shouting at the top of their voices, whilst at the same
time they were busily engaged in burning railroad ties, and generally
seemed to feel the existence of an enemy to be an absurdity. So close
did Colonel Brown get to them, that he came near surprising a party in a
cut, and from where he could see, by the light of the burning
cross-ties, for a mile or two along the road, whilst he was invisible to
the enemy. After having taken a good view, he quietly returned to his
command, which had been silently awaiting him, and dismounting all the
men that could be spared, amounting to some eighty or ninety, he
advanced on the railroad. Silently the little band crept on, carbine
advanced, and ready to begin the work of death at an instant’s warning.
Not a word was spoken; and the men held their breaths in anxious
expectation, until right upon the bank of the railroad, when a whispered
exclamation announced that the enemy had gone. Not far, though; for they
could be plainly heard a short distance up the road. The skirmish party
was then formed in column, and moved by the left towards the county
road, not a hundred yards distant, with the intention to again deploy
and advance until the enemy was found. Not half the column had crossed
the fence which bounded the road, when there was a challenge and shot,
almost simultaneous, followed by a volley from both sides. In the
darkness, blinded by the fires the enemy had lighted, the head of the
column had come suddenly upon a Yankee picket, at a point which Colonel
Brown, not an half hour before, had found entirely unguarded; but during
his absence they had finished their work and gone to bed, posting
pickets, in the meantime, from habit more than anything else, as the
picket was only a few yards from the main body, which appeared to be
resting in a continuous line along and on both sides of the road.

Colonel Brown deployed at once, and advanced rapidly, the whole line
keeping up a vigorous fire, which was made more effectual, because,
while being in the shadow themselves, the confused enemy was distinctly
visible by the light of the fires they had built. This could be plainly
seen, as in driving the Yankees back they passed over the ground which
had been held by them, and found many dead and wounded men and horses.
Still pressing the enemy back, Brown came to a skirt of woods, about
half a mile from the point where he first met them, when a cavalry
charge was made upon his thin line, which, however, was handsomely
repulsed, and the enemy driven back in confusion. Passing through this
woods, he found them posted in great strength on both sides of the road,
in open fields, awaiting his attack. Upon observing this, Colonel Brown
slowly withdrew his command unmolested.

He now ascertained, from evidence before him, and from prisoners taken,
that instead of fighting, as he supposed, a small raiding party, he had
engaged the advance of Sheridan’s army of thirteen thousand men.
Mounting his men, he held his ground until daylight, when a dispatch was
received from General J. E. B. Stuart, directing Colonel Brown to
harrass and delay the enemy as long as possible, as he was in pursuit.
Accordingly, he at once advanced upon the enemy’s pickets and drove them
back, when they were reinforced, but again driven back several times in
succession, until Sheridan pushed forward heavy reinforcements, when
Colonel Brown deemed it advisable to retire a short distance, the enemy
manifesting no disposition to pursue. Thus for some time the opposing
forces watched each other in silence, when Brown moved his men some
distance to the rear to feed the horses, but leaving a force of twenty
men, under command of Lieutenant C. Irving Ditty, to observe their
movements.

But a few moments elapsed before the enemy became restive, and could be
seen forming a strong column in the road, with heavy masses on each side
of it, and clouds of mounted and dismounted skirmishers taking position
in front. The fact was at once communicated to Colonel Brown. A bugle
sound now announced the enemy’s approach, and the heavy columns moved
forward in imposing array upon Ditty’s little force of twenty men. At
this instant Brown came up at a gallop, and a spirited fight ensued. A
dozen times did the column of mounted men attack, but a dozen times they
were foiled and driven back in confusion, until the dismounted men moved
through the woods on Brown’s flank, and compelled him to retire; and at
last, about midday, they forced him back beyond the woods into the clear
country, where Sheridan could see the insignificant force that had for
so many precious hours kept his army in check. Then, and not until then,
could his cavalry be brought to a charge, which the First Maryland, from
its better knowledge of the country, easily avoided, not, however,
without a parting volley, which emptied several saddles, two riderless
horses running into their ranks.

The battalion then hurried on rapidly to Hanover Junction, whither it
was supposed Sheridan was moving, where they united with the Second
Maryland Infantry and Baltimore Light Artillery, when all prepared to
give a good account of themselves should the enemy make his appearance.

It was but a little band of brave men opposing an immense army, and
their destruction seemed inevitable, for General Lee had dispatched them
to hold the point to the last, and that he had no reinforcements to give
them. Quietly, as they stood in line of battle, they discussed the
matter, and determined that the Maryland Line of ’64 should reflect no
disgrace upon their hereditary name. But they were saved the sacrifice,
for Sheridan, passing six or eight miles in their rear, marched directly
upon Richmond.

In this affair at Beaver Dam, Captain A. H. Schwartz, of Company F, and
Lieutenant J. A. V. Pue, of Company A, were painfully but not
dangerously wounded, almost by the first fire. During the lull of
hostilities, and before daylight, they were removed to the house of Mr.
Redd, a kind Virginia gentleman, living about five miles from the scene
of conflict. Here they were kindly cared for and rapidly improved, when
General Lee fell back in the direction of Richmond, and they were left
in the enemy’s lines, who immediately sent a force of two hundred
cavalry to capture them. Upon an examination of their condition by the
surgeon with the party, he declared it his belief that they would die if
removed; but the officer in command, who seemed really ashamed of his
brutal mission, said those were his orders, and he must obey them.
However, he at last yielded to the entreaties of the ladies of the
family, and reported the facts to General Gibbons, who, like the brute
he is, gave _imperative_ orders for their removal. This was done, and
the two poor, suffering men were placed in an ambulance and started off,
the guard stealing the covering thrown over them by the ladies of Mr.
Redd’s family, before they had gone five miles. Being taken across the
country to Fredericksburg, they were there placed on board a transport
and conveyed to a Washington hospital, where, soon after their arrival,
the gallant, whole-souled Captain Schwartz died, in great agony, and
Lieutenant Pue suffered months of excruciating pain.

This is but another instance of the many thousands of Yankee brutality
to Confederate prisoners, and yet these people prate continually about
Confederate cruelty to prisoners of war.

On the day after the fight at Beaver Dam, General J. E. B. Stuart came
up, and ordered Colonel Johnson to watch General Lee’s flank with the
First Maryland cavalry, whilst he with twenty-five hundred horse threw
himself between Sheridan and Richmond.

Stuart met the enemy at Yellow Tavern, and after one of the most
dreadful cavalry combats of the war, he saved the capital, but lost his
life.

In the latter part of May, Lee’s army fell back before Grant, and made
Hanover Junction a point of defence. Sending for Colonel Johnson, he
directed him to take Brown’s battalion and pass around Grant and see
what he was doing, and especially his base of supplies. The little
Command crossed the North Anna, below Lee’s right, and pursued its way
around to Penola Station, on the Fredericksburg railroad, where Johnson
discovered a heavy column moving down from Bowling Green, and at the
same time ascertained that the enemy drew his supplies from
Tappahannock. Turning to retrace his steps, he found the whole of
Sheridan’s cavalry moving up through King William, in his rear, and all
the fords on the lower Anna in his possession. This compelled him to
cross higher up, which was effected by throwing the horses into the
stream from a high bank, whilst the men crossed on a raft hastily
constructed. He finally reached the main body in safety, having captured
several couriers, from whom it was ascertained that Sheridan was coming
up and Burnside moving down from Bowling Green.

On the 27th of May, Colonel Johnson was ordered to report with his
cavalry to General Fitzhugh Lee, who was then at Hanover Court House. A
short time after his arrival, the enemy crossed at Dabney’s Ferry, when
by order of General Lomax he was directed to go down and drive them
back. Upon his arrival, he found Colonel Baker, of the Fifth North
Carolina, in command of Gordon’s old brigade, skirmishing with a force
not far from the Ferry. Believing it to be a small body, it was arranged
that Baker should hold them where they were, whilst Johnson passed
around to their flank, by which movement it was hoped they would capture
the whole of them. Taking a side road, he had not gone more than a mile
before he encountered Baker’s pickets retiring in good order, followed
by the enemy. Before he could deploy his men on some open ground on the
side of the road, they were upon him in overwhelming force. The greater
part of the battalion had unfortunately just passed through a gate into
a field when the enemy attacked. A dreadful hand to hand fight ensued,
and before the gate could be reopened for them to retreat, many were
killed and wounded, among the latter the brave Brown, by several sabre
cuts over the head. Being at length extricated from this dilemma, the
command was drawn up on more favorable ground, and a determined stand
made for thirty minutes. But it was soon perceived that the enemy were
wrapping around the little battalion and threatening it with
destruction, and the order was given to retreat. This was conducted for
a time in an orderly manner, but the enemy pressing them hard, a rout
ensued, in which every man was expected to look out for himself.

The battalion lost in this unfortunate affair between fifty and sixty
men in killed, wounded, and prisoners. Colonel Johnson and Lieutenant
Colonel Brown made narrow escapes, the former having his horse killed
and his sabre shot away, whilst the latter received several severe cuts
over the head. If unfortunate for the Maryland battalion, however, it
was fortunate for Baker, whose brigade of North Carolinians would most
assuredly have been cut to pieces had the enemy not been held in check
for a full half hour, thereby enabling them to escape. The force
encountered turned out to be Custer’s brigade of four thousand men,
supported by the rest of Merritt’s division of cavalry.

Among the officers captured at the fight at Pollard’s Farm, as it is
called, was First Lieutenant George Howard, of company C, the
particulars of which are too good to be lost, although it does seem near
akin to profanity to laugh when so many were made to weep.

It appears that the Lieutenant, who could never be induced to don a
uniform or ride a fast horse, finding himself hard pressed in the
general rout, quietly dropped off unperceived, and concealed himself in
a strip of woods that skirted the roadside. The pursuers passed by
without observing him, and he began to congratulate himself upon his
narrow escape, when unfortunately two or three straggling troopers
stumbled upon his place of concealment. It was instantly suggested to
him to pass himself off as a farmer of the neighborhood, and his
appearance and dress indicated as much. To an inquiry of one of the
Yankee soldiers as to “what he was doing there?” he replied that “a
fight had taken place on his farm between their fellows and some Rebs,
and he had sought the woods for safety.”

The party believed it, and in company they rode down to the scene of
conflict, when the first object that met his gaze was one of his own men
sitting in a fence corner, severely wounded. Forgetting himself, and the
enemy with him, and yielding to the impulses of his generous nature, he
threw himself from his horse, and advancing to the side of the suffering
man called him by name, and inquired if he was much hurt.

“Pretty badly, _Lieutenant_,” was the reply, and the next minute he
found himself seized, and a prisoner in the hands of his late
companions.

“Lieutenant, ah!” exclaimed one of them, in utter amazement, and
glancing first at rider and then at horse, “_well, I must say that some
of you Reb officers do beat the devil on a make-up_!”




                              CHAPTER VII.


For the next few days the battalion was engaged in skirmishing about
Hanover Court House, the enemy occupying them there whilst his columns
were crossing at Dabney’s Ferry, and pressing on towards Richmond.

On the 1st of June, the enemy moved on the South Anna bridges, Johnson’s
small command of one hundred and fifty sabres and Griffith’s battery
contesting every foot of ground, in a fight from daylight until two
o’clock in the afternoon, when they were driven back by a brigade of the
enemy’s cavalry.

It now becomes my painful duty to record the death of one of the best
and purest of men, Lieutenant Colonel Ridgely Brown, who in the day’s
fight was struck in the head by a stray ball and instantly killed. The
death of this good and generous man was a sad blow to his little
command, by whom he was almost idolized, and Johnson lost an officer who
had been invaluable to him, for to his sound judgment and advice he was
much indebted for his success in the affair with Kilpatrick.

In a General Order issued on the 6th of June, Colonel Johnson thus
speaks of his death:

                           HEADQUARTERS MARYLAND LINE, }
                                         June 6, 1864.               }

  GENERAL ORDER NO. 26.

  Lieutenant Colonel Ridgely Brown, commanding First Maryland cavalry,
  fell in battle on the 1st instant, near the South Anna. He died, as
  a soldier prefers to die, leading his men in a victorious charge. As
  an officer, kind and careful; as a soldier, brave and true; as a
  gentleman, chivalrous; as a Christian, gentle and modest; no one in
  the Confederate army surpassed him in the hold he had on the hearts
  of his men, and the place in the esteem of his superiors. Of the
  rich blood that Maryland has lavished on every battle field, none is
  more precious than this, and that of our other brave comrades in
  arms who fell during the four days previous on the hill sides of
  Hanover. His command has lost a friend most steadfast, but his
  commanding officer is deprived of an assistant invaluable. To the
  first he was ever as careful as a father; to the latter as true as a
  brother.

  In token of respect to his memory, the colors of the different
  regiments of this command will be draped, and the officers wear the
  usual badge of military mourning for thirty days.

  By order of      Colonel Bradley T. Johnson.

                                               GEO. W. BOOTH, A. A. G.

A correspondent in the Richmond _Sentinel_, who signs himself “A
Virginian,” pays the following handsome tribute to his memory:

  Of the many brave and noble men who have fought the invaders of
  Southern soil, and have died in defence of Southern homes and
  Southern rights, none deserve a higher tribute of praise, or a
  larger measure of thanks from the Southern people than Colonel
  Brown. A native of Montgomery county, Maryland, and a citizen of
  that State, at the commencement of the present war, it would have
  been but natural for him to have taken the passive attitude which
  was assumed by his State, where he would now in all probability be
  gladdening by his presence a large circle of relatives and friends,
  instead of throwing dark shadows around their hearts from his lowly
  grave in Virginia. But like many other noble sons of Maryland, he
  left his quiet and secure home to give his services to the Southern
  Confederacy, threatened with subjugation, and even extermination. He
  labored day and night in its service, and has poured out his life’s
  blood upon its altar.

  He came to Virginia on the first day of June, 1861, and was mortally
  wounded on the first day of June, 1864, just three years after. He
  entered the army in the capacity of a private. In less than a year
  he was raised to the position of a lieutenant; he soon reached the
  rank of captain, and was then promoted to a lieutenant colonelcy. To
  each of those positions he was lifted by merit alone, and would
  probably have soon reached much higher rank, had not envious death
  closed his career.

  Never was there an officer more beloved by his command, and never
  was there one who more deserved it. As brave as a lion in time of
  danger, he was as careful of his men as a mother of her children.
  His men say that when thrown upon his own responsibility he never
  led them into a position of peril without first examining it
  himself; nor ordered them to go where he was not ready to lead; and
  they felt perfectly secure under his leadership. After his promotion
  to the command of a regiment of cavalry, it was remarked that he was
  much more silent than before. A friend asked him the reason. He
  replied that so many lives committed to his charge involved a
  responsibility which pressed heavily upon him.

  He was a Christian man, and death has been his gain. The loss is all
  to those who remain behind—to his parents, who have lost a devoted
  son; to his acquaintances, who have lost one of friendship’s
  greatest treasures; to the Confederacy, which has lost one of its
  most valuable defenders. But more than this—morality has lost one of
  its best examplars, and chivalry one of her noblest sons. His
  influence for good in his command, who can supply?

  Many soldiers and many citizens will mingle their tears on his
  grave, to water the flowers which friendship and affection will
  plant there; and when flowers shall wither, his memory will continue
  to bloom in many hearts.

                                                          A VIRGINIAN.

Hampton having been assigned to the command of the cavalry, in the place
of Stuart, he on the 12th of June, with four thousand five hundred
sabres, met Sheridan at Trevillian’s Station with thirteen thousand. The
First Maryland was posted on Hampton’s extreme left to support General
Rosser. The first charge of the enemy was made by the dashing Custer, at
the head of his brigade, and he went through Hampton’s centre, creating
terrible confusion among the led horses and ordnance wagons; but the
daring and intrepid Rosser was in his way, and charging him in turn with
his brigade and the First Maryland, he cut him in two, and pursued him
to his very wagon train, capturing his private papers, and effectually
breaking up his brigade. This charge of Rosser’s is pronounced one of
the most brilliant of the many made during the war.

The battle of Trevillian’s lasted two days, and was the hardest cavalry
fight of the war, and although Hampton fought great odds, Sheridan
suffered a terrible defeat. During these two days, the Maryland
battalion was in the thickest of the fight, and fought as though to
avenge their comrades who had fallen at Pollard’s Farm. And they were
avenged, for in that bloody struggle many a Federal soldier felt the
weight of their sabres or fell at the crack of their unerring revolvers,
and two hundred prisoners and horses fell into their hands.

During the winter of ’63–4, Colonel Johnson originated a plan for
capturing President Lincoln, which he suggested to General Hampton, who,
after several conversations with Johnson upon the subject, gave it his
approval, and entered heartily into the undertaking.

The Confederate spies in Washington had kept General Lee thoroughly
posted as to the disposition and force of every command of the enemy in
and around his capital. To carry out this daring enterprise then,
Colonel Johnson was to take the Maryland battalion, numbering two
hundred and fifty sabres, and cross the Potomac above Georgetown, make a
dash at a battalion of cavalry known to be stationed there, and push on
to the Soldier’s Home, where it was well known Lincoln lived, and after
capturing him send him across the river in charge of a body of picked
men, whilst the main body was to cut the wires and roads between
Washington and Baltimore, and then move back through Western Maryland to
the Valley of Virginia; or if that means of retreat was cut off, Johnson
was to go up into Pennsylvania, and on west to West Virginia beyond
Grafton. It seemed, indeed, a most desperate undertaking, but everything
promised its successful accomplishment. Indeed, so sanguine was Hampton
that the plan of Johnson would succeed, that he wanted to undertake it
himself at the head of four thousand horse, and was only prevented by
Sheridan’s advance upon the Confederate capital.

After the fight at Trevillian’s, then, he gave Johnson orders to prepare
for the trip. The best horses in the cavalry command were selected, and
the best men in the battalion picked out, but whilst shoeing his horses
and recruiting his men in Goochland county, he was prevented from
carrying out his much cherished plans by an order from General Early to
join him at once with his battalion in the Valley, and cover his rear
whilst that General went after Hunter, who had marched upon Lynchburg.

In a week Early returned to Staunton, and it was then that Colonel
Johnson received his long delayed commission as Brigadier General of
cavalry, and was at once assigned to the command of the brigade formerly
commanded by W. E. Jones, who had been killed at the battle fought near
New Hope.

Much to his gratification he was given permission, on the 3d day of
July, to attach the First Maryland to his brigade, and then ordered to
take the advance of Early’s army, moving on Martinsburg. At Leetown the
brigade encountered Mulligan’s advance, and after a severe fight the
enemy was driven back with loss. In this affair the First Maryland
fought with its accustomed vim.

On the 5th of July General Johnson crossed the Potomac at Sharpsburg,
where he met a small force of the enemy’s cavalry, which Lieutenant
George M. E. Shearer, with a detachment of the First Maryland, pursued
into Hagerstown, where coming suddenly upon a superior force he was
compelled to retreat upon the main body.

In the pursuit which ensued Shearer was taken prisoner, along with
several of his men.

General Johnson now shaped his course in the direction of Frederick, in
the vicinity of which he awaited the arrival of Early, who overtook him
on the 8th.

On the 9th, General Early dispatched General Johnson on a secret service
by special order from General Lee. In this order he was directed to
destroy communication between Baltimore and the North, threaten
Baltimore, and break the railroad and cut the telegraph wires between
Baltimore and Washington, and thence move on Point Lookout so as to
attack on the morning of the 12th, when an attack was also to be made on
the sea side. After releasing the prisoners, some fifteen thousand, he
was to take command of them and rejoin Early at Bladensburg, whilst that
General was in the meantime to attack Washington and carry it by
assault.

Johnson moved his whole force to Cockeysville, and after destroying the
bridges there he detached the First Maryland and Gilmor’s battalion, the
two having been temporarily consolidated, and all under Colonel Gilmor’s
command, and directed that officer to burn the railroad bridges over the
Bush and Gunpowder rivers, which he did. Johnson then moved rapidly
around Baltimore, and at Beltsville found a force of about one thousand
of the enemy’s cavalry, which he charged and drove into Bladensburg,
after which he started for Point Lookout, but had not gone many miles
when he received an order from General Early to join him at once.

At Cockeysville Johnson had learned that the 19th corps of the enemy was
landing at Locust Point, of which fact he at once advised Early, and it
was this information which compelled the Confederate General to forego
the intended raid on Point Lookout, and which had reached him just as he
was about to assault Washington with his whole army.

In obedience to this order, General Johnson retraced his steps, and
joined Early next morning at Blair’s house.

Early now turned his back on the Yankee capital, and directed his steps
towards the Potomac, and crossed near Poolsville. In the retreat from
Maryland, General Johnson was ordered to protect his rear. At Rockville
he charged the enemy’s cavalry, and beat him, capturing eighty prisoners
and horses. At Poolsville he was vigorously attacked in force, but drove
his assailants back, and kept them in check until the whole army had
recrossed the river.

It will thus be seen that General Johnson’s brigade constituted the
advance guard in the invasion of Maryland, and the rear guard in the
retreat. The Maryland troops were placed at the head of the column in
the first and the rear in the latter; thus, from the 5th of July, the
day of crossing, to the 14th, the day of recrossing the Potomac, they
were almost constantly engaged, and always closest to the enemy.




                             CHAPTER VIII.


Soon after the return of the army under Early from Maryland, that
General determined to send McCausland on an expedition into
Pennsylvania, with his own and General Johnson’s brigades, for what
purpose will be seen by the following extract from his “Memoirs of the
Last Year of the War for Independence:”

  “On the 26th of July, we moved to Martinsburg, the cavalry going to
  the Potomac. The 27th and 28th were employed in destroying the
  railroad, it having been repaired since we passed over it at the
  beginning of the month. While at Martinsburg it was ascertained,
  beyond all doubt, that Hunter had been again indulging in his
  favorite mode of warfare, and that, after his return to the Valley,
  while we were near Washington, among other outrages, the private
  residences of Mr. Andrew Hunter, a member of the Virginia Senate,
  Mr. Alexander R. Boteler, an ex-member of the Confederate Congress,
  as well as of the United States Congress, and Edmund I. Lee, a
  distant relative of General Lee, all in Jefferson county, with their
  contents, had been burned by his orders, only time enough being
  given for the ladies to get out of the houses. A number of towns in
  the South, as well as private country houses, had been burned by the
  Federal troops, and the accounts had been heralded forth in some of
  the Northern papers in terms of exultation, and gloated over by
  their readers, while they were received with apathy by others.

  “I now came to the conclusion that we had stood this mode of warfare
  long enough, and that it was time to open the eyes of the people of
  the North to its enormity, by an example in the way of retaliation.
  I did not select the cases mentioned, as having more merit or
  greater claims for retaliation than others, but because they had
  occurred within the limits of the country covered by my command, and
  were brought more immediately to my attention.

  “The town of Chambersburg, in Pennsylvania, was selected as the one
  on which retaliation should be made, and McCausland was ordered to
  proceed with his brigade and that of Johnson, and a battery of
  artillery, to that place, and demand of the municipal authorities
  the sum of $100,000 in gold, or $500,000 in United States currency,
  as a compensation for the destruction of the houses named and their
  contents, and, in default of payment, to lay the town in ashes, in
  retaliation for the burning of those houses and others in Virginia,
  as well as for the towns which had been burned in other Southern
  States. A written demand to that effect was sent to the municipal
  authorities, and they were informed what would be the result of a
  failure or refusal to comply with it. I desired to give the people
  of Chambersburg an opportunity of saving their town, by making
  compensation for part of the injury done, and hoped that the payment
  of such a sum would have the desired effect, and open the eyes of
  the people of other towns at the North, to the necessity of urging
  upon their government the adoption of a different policy. McCausland
  was also directed to proceed from Chambersburg towards Cumberland,
  Md., and levy contributions in money upon that and other towns able
  to bear them, and if possible destroy the machinery at the coal pits
  near Cumberland, and the machine shops, depots, and bridges on the
  Baltimore and Ohio railroad, as far as practicable.

  “On the 29th, McCausland crossed the Potomac, near Clear Spring,
  above Williamsport, and I moved with Rhodes’ and Ramseur’s divisions
  and Vaughan’s cavalry to the latter place, while Imboden
  demonstrated with his and Jackson’s cavalry towards Harper’s Ferry,
  in order to withdraw attention from McCausland. Breckinridge
  remained at Martinsburg, and continued the destruction of the
  railroad. Vaughan drove a force of cavalry from Williamsport, and
  went into Hagerstown, where he captured and destroyed a train of
  cars loaded with supplies. One of Rhodes’ brigades was crossed over
  at Williamsport, and subsequently withdrawn.

  “On the 30th, McCausland being well underway, I moved back to
  Martinsburg; and on the 31st, the whole infantry force was moved to
  Bunker Hill, where we remained on the 1st, 2d, and 3d of August.

  “On the 4th, in order to enable McCausland to retire from
  Pennsylvania and Maryland, and to keep Hunter, who had been
  reinforced by the 6th and 19th corps, and had been oscillating
  between Harper’s Ferry and Monocacy Junction, in a state of
  uncertainty, I again moved to the Potomac, with the infantry and
  Vaughan’s and Jackson’s cavalry, while Imboden demonstrated towards
  Harper’s Ferry.

  “On the 5th, Rhodes’ and Ramseur’s divisions crossed at
  Williamsport, and took position near St. James’ College, and
  Vaughan’s cavalry went into Hagerstown. Breckinridge, with his
  command and Jackson’s cavalry, crossed at Shepherdstown, and took
  position at Sharpsburg. This position is in full view from Maryland
  Heights, and a cavalry force was sent out by the enemy to
  reconnoitre, which after skirmishing with Jackson’s cavalry, was
  driven off by the sharpshooters of Gordon’s division.

  “On the 6th, the whole force recrossed the Potomac at Williamsport,
  and moved towards Martinsburg; and on the 7th, we returned to Bunker
  Hill.

  “On the 30th of July, McCausland reached Chambersburg, and made the
  demand as directed, reading to such of the authorities as presented
  themselves the paper sent by me. The demand was not complied with,
  the people stating that they were not afraid of having their town
  burned, and that a Federal force was approaching. The policy pursued
  by our army on former occasions had been so lenient, that they did
  not suppose the threat was in earnest this time, and they hoped for
  speedy relief. McCausland, however, proceeded to carry out his
  orders, and the greater part of the town was laid in ashes.

  “For this act I alone am responsible, as the officers engaged in it
  were simply executing my orders, and had no discretion left them.
  Notwithstanding the lapse of time which has occurred, and the result
  of the war, I am perfectly satisfied with my conduct on this
  occasion, and see no reason to regret it.

  “McCausland then moved in the direction of Cumberland, but on
  approaching that town, he found it defended by a force under Kelly,
  too strong for him to attack, and he withdrew towards Hampshire
  county, in Virginia, and crossed the Potomac near the mouth of the
  South Branch, capturing the garrison at that place, and partially
  destroying the railroad bridge. He then invested the post on the
  railroad at New Creek, but finding it too strongly fortified to take
  by assault, he moved to Moorefield, in Hardy county, near which
  place he halted to rest and recruit his men and horses, as the
  command was now considered safe from pursuit. Averill, however, had
  been pursuing from Chambersburg with a body of cavalry, and
  Johnson’s brigade was surprised in camp, before day, on the morning
  of the 7th of August, and routed by Averill’s force. This resulted
  also in the rout of McCausland’s brigade, and the loss of the
  artillery, (four pieces,) and about three hundred prisoners from the
  whole command. The balance of the command made its way to Mount
  Jackson in great disorder, and much weakened. This affair had a very
  damaging effect upon my cavalry for the rest of the campaign.”

McCausland had not the manliness to take the responsibility of this
surprise, which was brought about by his own neglect and incaution, but
sought to throw the blame upon Johnson, who demanded a court of inquiry,
but it was not allowed. McCausland was the commanding officer, and
Johnson his subordinate. He had selected the camp and posted his
pickets, and was of course bound to keep himself advised of the position
and propinquity of the enemy, and to advise his subordinate of danger.
He never did keep himself so informed; the only intimation he ever gave
was a mere verbal one by a courier, at two o’clock at night, that
Averill was at Romney, thirty miles off, the evening before, and to be
ready and saddle up by daylight. The order conveyed no intimation of
danger, and General McCausland had no such idea, for he slept three
miles away from his camp, and was absent when his command was attacked.

Soon after the Moorefield affair Early’s army moved to Fisher’s Hill,
when Gilmor (with whom the First Maryland was still serving) was ordered
to scout in his front. Shortly after Sheridan retreated to Winchester,
beyond which place Early pursued him. A series of severe encounters
ensued with the enemy’s cavalry in the vicinity of Winchester,
Martinsburg, Bunker Hill, Leetown and Charlestown, in which the First
Maryland took a prominent part, losing heavily.

One of the heaviest of these fights I will here speak of at length, as
it has been most strangely misrepresented by Colonel Gilmor in his “Four
Years in the Saddle.” The fight at Bunker Hill is the one alluded to,
where Colonel Gilmor says the First Maryland “refused to charge when
ordered by him.” The facts are these:

On the morning of the 13th of August, 1864, a brigade of Lomax’s command
(to which was attached the First Maryland and Gilmor’s cavalry, all
under command of Gilmor,) had advanced and driven in the enemy’s
pickets, and pushed back his cavalry several miles below Bunker Hill,
where they halted for a while and then turned to retrace their steps.
The enemy in the meanwhile had been heavily reinforced, and pressed hard
upon the retreating column, of which the First Maryland formed the rear.
The enemy became more and more pressing as they advanced, until a charge
was ordered by Colonel Gilmor, which had the effect of checking them,
and his vastly superior force only saved him from rout. These charges
had to be repeated again and again, the First Maryland retiring
excellent order at a walk. When the stream which crosses the pike at
Bunker Hill was reached, Gilmor, who had been much delayed, of course,
in making these charges, found himself entirely unsupported, all the
other regiments of the brigade having retired to the shelter of the
infantry, which was formed in line about a mile distant. At this
juncture the head of the enemy’s column, immediately in the rear of the
battalion, had entered the stream before the rear of the First Maryland
had reached the opposite bank, two other of his columns meanwhile moving
unopposed parallel to the pike, and were at least a mile in the rear of
the little band battling with ten times their number. At this most
critical period, right in the midst of the stream, the battalion wheeled
and again charged, meeting the enemy midway, when a most desperate hand
to hand fight ensued, the blood of both intermingling with its current.
For some minutes they held the enemy in check, expecting reinforcements,
but none were available, and under the desperate nature of the
circumstances General Lomax ordered a battery, near the line of battle
which the infantry was forming, to open on the struggling mass. The
artillery officer remonstrated, as he was satisfied he would damage
friend as well foe; but the order was repeated. The first few shots fell
in the ranks of the enemy, and rendered material aid to the handful of
heroes in such imminent peril, but unfortunately a shell at last struck
right in their midst, when, of course, the battalion broke. The fire of
a foe in front and a friend in rear was more than human nature could
withstand; but even then they did not leave the field, but retired,
stubbornly contesting every foot of ground, until they reached a house
standing in a field near the pike, and midway between Bunker Hill and
the infantry line, where some of the command formed on both sides, which
they were obliged to do to confront the now rapidly advancing enemy.
Here a stand was made, and the fight continued for sometime. On the side
of the house next the pike was the color bearer of the battalion,
Colonel Gilmor, Captain Ditty, Captain Raisin and some fifteen or twenty
officers and men, and it becoming evident that they could no longer hold
the enemy at bay, Colonel Gilmor turned to this handful and exclaimed,
“We’ll go at them again,” but had not moved five steps, the battalion at
his heels, before he dropped his pistol and wheeled around, the blood
streaming from his neck, and galloped off, saying as he did so, “I’m
killed.” Seeing the folly of remaining longer, the command retired upon
the infantry, which easily repulsed the enemy’s cavalry. This was the
last order to charge given that day, and most faithfully was it obeyed,
even by twenty against a thousand.

This is a correct statement of the matter, and it is much to be
regretted that Colonel Gilmor should be the only man who ever preferred
such a charge or cast a reflection upon the fair fame of the First
Maryland, every man of which was a hero of an hundred battles, and would
follow where any man dared to lead.

In this desperate fight I have to record the death of the gallant
Lieutenant Henry Blackiston, of company B, who fell while performing
prodigies of valor. Poor fellow, he was universally beloved, and his
death deeply regretted by his companions.

After this affair, great dissatisfaction was produced in the First
Maryland by an order of General Early’s consolidating the command, then
very much reduced, with Gilmor’s irregular cavalry, and placing the
whole under that officer. The entire battalion remonstrated against what
they conceived to be the injustice done them, and all the officers
tendered their resignations except one, and that one acted upon the
conviction that resignation was not the proper remedy of the wrong,
which he condemned as fully as any one. None of the resignations were
accepted, when the objection to the consolidation was urged at the
Department in Richmond so earnestly that the order was revoked, and the
command severed from the connection with Gilmor, and returned to its
original status.

Soon after Captain G. W. Dorsey was assigned to the command of the
battalion, with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel, to fill the vacancy
occasioned by the death of the lamented Ridgely Brown. Major R. C.
Smith, who had been permanently disabled in the fight at Greenland Gap,
was retired, and the vacancy thus occasioned not afterwards filled.

After Colonel Dorsey’s accession to the command, the campaign was
constantly active, and the enemy being nearly as strong in cavalry alone
as General Early was in troops of all arms, his cavalry was compelled to
contend with great odds. Fights and skirmishes of a greater or less
magnitude were of daily and almost hourly occurrence, and with the
picket duty to be performed, men and horses were, employed to the utmost
limit of endurance. In most of these engagements the Confederates were
successful, but in one of them, at Fisher’s Hill, on the 22d of
September, the enemy gained considerable advantage by suddenly throwing
a heavy force, consisting of two or three divisions, which he had moved
up under cover of the North Mountains on Early’s left, upon the line of
dismounted cavalry, which was all that General could spare to cover that
point. Here, after they had broken the Confederate line, Colonel Dorsey
ordered the First Maryland to charge, with the view to check the enemy,
if possible, and gain time to bring up reinforcements, but it only
availed to release some prisoners and to get the horses of the
dismounted men out of the way. In the face of such odds, Dorsey was
forced back with some loss, and although severely wounded himself,
extricated his command, and made an orderly retreat.




                              CHAPTER IX.


The campaign of ’64 in the Valley of Virginia was marked by acts of
barbarism and savage cruelty on the part of the enemy, such as history
scarcely parallels; but certainly not in the annals of any nation making
the least pretense to civilization. In years past, the American heart
was wont to burn with righteous indignation at the recital of the wrongs
of Poland and Hungary; but then Russia and Austria were but in their
rudiments. It was reserved for the “best government the world ever saw”
to reduce barbarity to a science, to substitute the torch for the sword,
murder for honorable warfare, and to elevate the incendiary’s crime to
the dignity of national policy. Having failed to subdue the men of the
Southern Confederacy in the field, the soldiers of the Federal army,
with such vast odds in their favor, of numbers and resources, with the
whole world open to them, and contributing immensely both of men and
means—the Federal soldiers, with all these advantages, descended to make
mean war upon women and children and dumb brutes, seeking in the
sufferings of these helpless victims the victory elsewhere denied them,
and thus to strike their foe whom they dared not meet in fair conflict.

An official, high in rank in that army, and at this writing high in
position under that Government, wrote that the Valley should be so
devastated “that a crow flying over would be obliged to take its
rations.” And faithful and vigorous were the efforts made to carry out
that policy. The Vandals, whose name has become a synonym for ferocious
cruelty, were accustomed to spare the ungarnered crops not required for
their own maintenance; but by official orders from army headquarters,
Sheridan’s army in the Valley of Virginia obscured the light of day, and
illuminated the darkness of night, with the smoke and flames of the
conflagration that devoured alike the dwelling and the stable, the barn
and the mill, stored with hay and grain, and the yet ungathered crop
standing on the ground. Whole fields of corn were wantonly fired in the
shock, and in many instances horses and cattle in their stalls, and
swine in their pens, were heartlessly burned alive. For two weeks and
more did their fires fiercely burn, while the brave officers commanding
this corps of murderers and incendiaries made report of their noble
achievements, and the Yankee nation applauded. It was rebels, rebels
against this most beneficent Government, who suffered, and in their
pangs was offered a sacrifice holy and acceptable on the altar of
_Freedom_. Truly _Vandalism_ should be expunged from our vocabulary, and
_Yankeeism_ written instead.

General Hunter, whose chief monument was the smoke from the Virginia
Military Institute, and the private dwellings burned by his order, had
the honor of inaugurating this system of warfare in the Valley, which
was afterwards so fully adopted and elaborately carried out by the
Yankee Government.

All these brutal wrongs the First Maryland cavalry witnessed, and where
powerless to prevent, they did not forget to avenge where opportunity
offered.

Other wrongs they had to remember and avenge, such as their whole prior
experience had never before known—the cold-blooded murder of their
comrades.

In October, 1864, Churchill Crittenden and John Hartigan, privates of
company C, were detailed to procure provisions for their company, which
could only be obtained from the neighboring farm houses. The regiment
was lying then in Page county, and as the country between the two armies
had not been foraged so closely of its supplies, because of its being a
middle ground, these two men, so detailed, sought the required rations
between the two lines. Whilst getting their supplies at a farm house, a
large scouting party of the enemy came suddenly upon them. They
attempted to escape, and a running fight ensued, which resulted in the
death of two or three of the enemy and the wounding of Crittenden
severely, and the capture of both himself and Hartigan.

The prisoners were taken back two or three miles, and there by order of
General Powell, then commanding Averill’s old brigade, shot in cold
blood, denying them the poor privilege of writing to their friends,
though Hartigan, particularly, who had a young and lovely wife,
earnestly entreated with his last breath to be allowed to send her a
message.

These facts were all carefully traced out, and verified by the statement
of the citizen at whose house the two men were first attacked, and near
which they fought and were captured; by the statement of the citizen,
some two miles to the rear, near whose house they were buried, not by
the assassins, but by the pitying farmer; and by the evidence rendered
by the opened graves of the poor murdered men.

From that time, General Powell’s name was familiar to the ears and
memories of the First Maryland cavalry, and many were the vows there
uttered over the dead bodies of their comrades to avenge their death—and
they were fearfully avenged, though the chief assassin escaped.

In November, 1864, the battalion, now in General Davidson’s brigade of
Lomax’s division, crossed the mountain and camped near Washington, in
Rappahannock county, in order to obtain supplies, which were now
exceedingly scarce. For days at a time the only food was apples and
bread made of corn meal of such miserable quality as to be utterly
inedible except under pressure of the direst necessity. Coffee and sugar
had long before disappeared—so long that it was a real effort of memory
to recall their flavor—and the taste of meat was now a matter of rare
occurrence, and then often obtained by the capture of a bewildered
squirrel or rabbit, or the _accidental falling of a tree_ on some
luckless hog, which happened oftener than people would suppose or
believe who are unacquainted with the pertinacity with which that animal
will haunt a cavalry camp to steal from the horses, and at which they
have often been known to be killed by a _kick_. Apples were, however, in
abundance, and excellent, and assisted greatly in keeping up the
commissariat.

Supplies of all kinds, however, were exhausted in two or three weeks,
and the battalion moved back to the neighborhood of Madison Court House.
Here it remained until December, when General Davidson was relieved by
General Jackson, the former General having been only temporarily in
command during the absence, while wounded, of the latter, the proper
commander of the brigade.

At this time the enemy made a simultaneous advance upon Madison Court
House, Staunton and Charlottesville, at which latter place Custer’s
division of cavalry was fought by Brethod’s battery of horse artillery,
composed mainly of Maryland soldiers, without support of any kind; and
so bold and vigorous was their defence that Custer retired with loss,
under the impression that a large force confronted him. The column
advancing upon Madison Court House, consisting of two divisions, was
engaged and held in check nearly a day by Jackson’s brigade, the fight
having begun in the morning and lasted until 9 P. M. The battle was
closed by a charge of the First Maryland upon the left flank of the
enemy, which was most advanced. The charge was made less effective by
reason of the leading squadrons stumbling into a deep and wide ditch,
which, owing to the darkness, could not be seen until too late to
prevent the horses from falling. But although not damaging the enemy to
the extent hoped for, it had the effect to break and scatter his line in
confusion, and keep him quiet for the balance of the night.

After waiting for some time for further demonstrations from the enemy,
and there being none, General Jackson quietly withdrew his brigade a few
miles, and the men lay down in the snow, which covered the ground to the
depth of ten inches, to get a little rest. In the meantime General
Lomax, who had been notified in the beginning of the enemy’s advance,
was assembling at Liberty Mills his different brigades, which had
necessarily been scattered in order to subsist. By daylight General
Jackson was moving to that point, where, after partaking of some food,
the troops were directed to throw up rude breastworks, which was done by
piling fence rails along the banks of the stream. This had scarcely been
accomplished when the enemy made his appearance and deployed most
beautifully on the opposite hills, when a brisk skirmish began, which
continued all day and until night, when the exhausted troops were
ordered to unsaddle and seek some rest, but they had barely dismounted
when a courier dashed up and reported that the enemy had crossed the
stream, and that they were to be charged at once. In an instant the
gallant troopers sprang to their horses, and Jackson’s brigade dashed at
the enemy’s advance. For some time the ground was stubbornly contested,
when Jackson’s column to the right and left of the First Maryland broke,
which compelled the whole to fall back. They were quickly rallied,
however, when a desperate charge was made, and the enemy in turn
compelled to retire. Lomax then withdrew his division to Gordonsville,
where it rested that night, and at daylight it was again drawn up in
line of battle to meet the enemy, who had made his appearance. A sharp
but brief conflict ensued, in which the enemy was repulsed, when he
withdrew, and finally retired by the road he came to Winchester.




                               CHAPTER X.


After this affair the brigade of Jackson retired to within twelve or
fifteen miles of Orange Court House, where it remained until about the
first of March, when Sheridan moved down the Valley in heavy force, and
captured the little that remained of Early’s command near Waynesboro’.
The First Maryland was ordered to hang upon his flank, which it did with
great tenacity, first striking him on James river, beyond
Charlottesville, and following him to the White House, on York river. So
small a force could accomplish nothing by a direct attack, and it
therefore confined its operations to cutting off scouting and marauding
parties, which amounted in the aggregate to more than their own number
three times over.

The battalion rested for some days near Richmond after it had returned
from following Sheridan, when it was ordered to join Lomax in West
Virginia. It accordingly marched to join that officer, and when about
two days advanced on the journey, was ordered back with all speed to
report to General Fitz. Lee at Stony creek, twenty miles from
Petersburg.

Reaching Richmond on the evening of April 2d, 1865, it went into camp on
its suburbs. Early next morning (Sunday) the battalion moved through the
city, and had the pleasure of greeting many of their comrades, prisoners
on parole, awaiting exchange. The day had nothing of Sabbath quiet,
churches were unattended, and the streets filled with anxious crowds of
soldiers and citizens eagerly seeking and discussing the army news.
Already many painful rumors were rife betokening disaster, but
resolutely refusing to doubt the success of the cause in which their
very souls were embarked, the little band of Marylanders—now reduced to
less than one hundred in the saddle—pushed on, followed by the regrets
and blessings of their paroled brothers, whose obligations forbade them,
as yet, to take part in the stirring events then occurring. As the lines
at Petersburg were approached, it was inexpressibly cheering to see
everything calm, and the army apparently as confident and defiant as
ever.

It was well known that the odds against General Lee were immense, but
all Confederate victories had been won against such advantages, and an
abiding faith in the justice of their cause, and genius of their great
chief, kept up the spirits of Colonel Dorsey’s command in spite of all
drawbacks. When, therefore, bodies of troops of greater or less force
were seen in motion, on or near the Petersburg road, in perfect order,
and advancing towards the sound of the firing, which had all day been
heard in their front, the Maryland soldiers took these facts as perfect
confirmation of their pre-entertained opinion that all the news which
had given rise to such distressing rumors were, instead of a retreat of
the Army of Northern Virginia, only a strategic device on the part of
General Lee to bring Grant out from behind his breastworks in order to
attack and destroy him. Nor was this idea weakened at all when, after
reaching Petersburg about dark, they found everything prepared for
motion, and heard that General Lee’s lines had been broken. The heavy
batteries in front were in full action, and it naturally seemed that so
much firing must indicate stout resistance.

Failing to find any order from General Fitz. Lee at this point, who had
before this left Stony creek for some point to him unknown, Colonel
Dorsey availed himself of such shelter as the ground afforded to rest
and feed man and horse, and to await information or orders. Here there
was abundance of food and forage, for which there was not
transportation, and orders had been issued for its destruction. Colonel
Dorsey was therefore permitted to take as much of both for his command
as could be carried, which was not much, as the horses were too weak, on
account of long marches and insufficient food, to bear any considerable
increase of burden. Horses and men, however, had one full meal, and it
being the soldier’s philosophy to let each day take care of itself, all
were soon stretched upon the ground to catch such repose as might be
vouchsafed them.

The enemy’s fire seemed to increase in violence, and shot and shell soon
began to pass over the encampment, and far in its rear, but did no
damage, as the intervening hill gave full protection. In this situation,
heedless of all the noises, exhausted nature demanded rest, and the
First Maryland slept.

A couple of hours passed, when the command was aroused, saddled up, and
prepared to move, Colonel Dorsey having at last received orders to
follow in the rear of Mahone’s division, which formed the rear of the
Confederate army. This division had not yet come up, and while awaiting
its appearance, the command looked on and grieved over the destruction
of ordnance and quartermaster’s stores, which were now being fired in
every direction to prevent their falling into the hands of the enemy.
These fires had evidently aroused the enemy into increased action, and
his batteries were now in a constant blaze, while the explosion of his
shells and the Confederate ammunition wagons made the night hideous with
war’s most infernal din. Fortunately the enemy directed his guns at the
fires, and as everybody kept away from them, no damage was done.

The battalion was drawn up along the roadside waiting to march, and
coaxing their horses to eat as much oats as possible. Near by was a
train of cars loaded with ammunition, and word was passed to look out,
as it was about to be set on fire. For a while every man stood to horse,
but the explosion not ensuing as soon as expected, attention was called
off, and the caution forgotten. Bridles were let go, and some of the men
walked towards the quartermaster’s stores, near the ammunition train, to
make further selections. Suddenly a tremendous shock was felt, which
threw many to the ground, whilst the horses reared and plunged and broke
from their riders, and for a time all was the wildest confusion. When
matters had become a little calm, two men belonging to the
quartermaster’s department were found dead, and twenty horses of the
First Maryland had run off at full speed towards Richmond, though
fortunately none of the men were hurt beyond a few bruises. The runaway
horses must have been terribly frightened, for in their poor condition
they ran twenty miles without halting, and only thirteen of the twenty
were recovered; thus the battalion lost the services of seven men, who
being dismounted, had to remain with the wagons. The explosion took
place two hundred yards distant, but the force was great enough to knock
down those nearest to it, and greatly shock the others.

Soon after this occurrence, Mahone’s division came up at the quickstep,
and in fine order and spirits, which cheered the hearts of the little
cavalry band beyond expression. Day had dawned before the rear passed,
and just at that time, in the grey light of morning, was seen a
brilliant flash, and for a few moments the earth trembled under foot,
and a tremendous explosion plainly told that the fortifications at
Drury’s Bluff were no more. In ten minutes another flash, shock and
explosion ensued, and the Confederate gunboats on the James had shared
the fate of the batteries on shore. Other similar explosions followed as
smaller magazines were destroyed, filling the whole atmosphere with
sulphurous smoke, while the flames licked the sky from many a
conflagration, and it was with sad hearts that the little battalion
turned and followed in the footsteps of the infantry. Thus commenced the
retreat that ended in the surrender of the army of Northern Virginia.

The roads were muddy and wretchedly cut up by the passage of the
artillery and heavy wagons, and the army, though in constant motion,
made slow progress. By the next afternoon, Monday 3d of April, Amelia
Court House was reached, where the enemy made a slight demonstration,
but did not seriously attack. Early on the morning of the 4th Colonel
Dorsey ascertaining the whereabouts of General Fitz. Lee, joined his
division, in pursuance of his original order, and was assigned to
Payne’s brigade.

Before this the small supply of provisions and forage which were brought
from Petersburg had been exhausted, and as none had been issued, men and
horses were almost starving.

The enemy’s cavalry now became exceedingly active, and Payne’s brigade
was daily engaged from daylight to dark, and often the struggle lasted
all night. Grant’s immense cavalry force enabled him to make
simultaneous attacks at several points, and thus he succeeded in
destroying a large portion of General Lee’s wagon train, as it was
impossible for the small force of Confederate cavalry to guard all
points. The only thing to be done was to attack the enemy wherever he
struck the train, and most vigorously was this plan followed.

In all these affairs, without exception, the Confederate cavalry was
successful; and in one, when General Robert E. Lee was personally
present and observing, repulsed a sudden and determined charge of
Gregg’s division with great loss, and captured Gregg himself.

Fate seemed to have determined that the Confederate sun should set in
halo worthy of its noonday splendor, and gave a series of unbroken
successes to the cavalry, and crowned all by the magnificent charge of
Gordon’s corps of infantry on the very morning of the surrender, when
that gallant General swept away the enemy’s lines and captured his
batteries in a style that showed that nothing of his old vigor was lost.
There was a serious embarrassment, however, attending the cavalry
victories, viz: The capture of so many prisoners, which towards the last
became nearly as numerous as General Lee’s whole army, and presented a
difficult question both as to feeding and guarding. No rations having
been issued, men and horses had been subsisting from the 4th of April on
a scanty supply of hard corn, which the troops had not even time to
parch, and ate raw from the cob as they marched. On one occasion someone
of the battalion got hold of a raw ham, and generously divided it as far
as it would go. Raw ham, and raw corn from the cob may not be very
palatable to one unfasted, but to Colonel Dorsey and his men it seemed a
luxury.

At Amelia Springs there was a severe fight, in which the enemy was
defeated and pursued some miles. Here a small portion of flour was
issued to each man, but which there was no time to cook, and the flour
was tied up in bags, handkerchiefs, stockings, or anything else at hand
that might serve the purpose; and so it remained for two days before
opportunity to cook it offered, the battalion being in the meantime
constantly engaged.

At last it was impossible for human nature to hold out longer, and the
second night after the fight at Amelia Springs, it was determined to
cook the flour. As soon, therefore, as night came on—which rendered the
enemy’s fire less accurate, and induced his cavalry to become less
aggressive—the brigade, leaving a strong picket force still actively
skirmishing, withdrew behind a neighboring hill and prepared to cook.
There were no cooking utensils nor any convenience to make, but soldiers
who had gone through a four year’s war had many devices at hand to meet
exigencies. A detail with canteens was sent to the stream near by for
water, and oil cloths were substituted for kneading trays. In this way
the flour was hastily moistened into a paste, and as hastily parched in
the embers of the very spare fires which proximity to the enemy reduced
to the smallest possible dimension that could be dignified with the name
of fire. The skirmishers were then relieved by some who had eaten, to
make similar provisions for their wants.

From this time until Lynchburg was reached, on the night of the 9th of
April, when General Lee surrendered at Appomattox Court House, the First
Maryland subsisted on corn and some rations taken from the captured
enemy. It was hard to take food from prisoners, perhaps, but necessity
knows no law, and between starving men the weakest must yield.

Every day’s history was much the same, a constant night and day struggle
with the enemy’s cavalry, who would scarcely be repulsed at one point
before they had to be met at another, perhaps five or ten miles distant.

When the army reached the vicinity of High Bridge it was ascertained
that a force of the enemy was directly in front, having by a forced
march, and being unencumbered, passed around General Lee’s left and
thrown themselves directly in his path. The brigade (which I have
forgotten to state, was now commanded by Brigadier General Thomas T.
Munford, he having succeeded General Payne after the fight at Amelia
Springs, the latter officer being disabled by wounds) was at once
ordered to attack them, which it did with much gallantry, all being
dismounted except the First Maryland, which was sent to the left to cut
off the enemy’s retreat. The enemy, which proved to be a brigade of
infantry and about two hundred cavalry, behaved very gallantly, and at
once met General Munford vigorously. His cavalry charged several times,
but were repulsed with heavy loss, while the enemy’s infantry and
Munford’s dismounted cavalry kept up a heavy fire, both sides suffering
severely, without material advantage to either. At length Deering’s
brigade came up and dismounted, and joining Munford, a general charge
was made by the dismounted men in front, and the First Maryland mounted
in the rear and right flank of the enemy, which resulted in the defeat
and capture of his entire force.

Nearly all the field officers on both sides were killed or badly
wounded.

It will be remembered, in this connection, that although the
Confederates had two brigades engaged here against the one of the
enemy’s infantry and the force of two hundred cavalry, yet he had
greatly the advantage in numbers as well as of a deliberately selected
position. Confederate brigades at this period of the war frequently did
not number five hundred men, and on this occasion General Munford took
into action (including Deering’s men) a smaller force, considerably,
than was captured.

For a short time Munford rested his command, when, after turning over
his prisoners, he again sought the enemy towards the rear of General
Lee’s army. He here found Fitz. Lee closely pressed, and joined his
forces to impede as much as possible their advance. A narrow and deep
stream crossed the road over which the retreat was being conducted, and
at the crossing place the mud was much worked up by the passage of the
army. As this stream was neared the enemy, from the crest of the range
of hills about a mile distant, had a clear view of the retreating
forces. He hurried up his batteries and opened furiously, while his
cavalry pressed hard upon the rear. Crossing the stream, a portion of
the division, including Munford’s brigade, was deployed along its banks
to dispute the passage. A slight and hastily constructed breastwork of
fence rails, thrown up under the fire of the opposing artillery, was all
that Munford had to aid him against the immense force advancing. The
whole face of the country beyond the stream now seemed a mass of troops.
Artillery crowned every available point, while cavalry and infantry in
column advanced rapidly upon the handful of men that stood in their
path. It was necessary that a stand should be made to give time for the
wagon and ordnance trains to pass a small bridge near Farmville. The
enemy’s skirmishers soon lined the banks of the little stream, and
poured in a rapid fire upon Munford, which was vigorously returned. In a
few minutes a heavy column of cavalry charged at the ford, when they
were received with a murderous fire at a range of not over forty yards.
The ford was narrow, deep and marshy; the dead and dying men and horses
encumbered their advance, and the enemy were forced to fall back
defeated after many of them had actually crossed the stream. Several
batteries were then opened upon Munford, but the firing was too wild,
and everything having been accomplished that was desired, and the train
safely over the bridge, the Confederate cavalry retired rapidly, but in
excellent order, towards Farmville, moving in several different columns
in order to present smaller marks to the artillery, which was firing
with much increased accuracy, owing to the clear view which the open
fields afforded.

The enemy then crossed the stream where he had been repulsed, and also
at several other points lower down, and followed in rapid pursuit, and
were soon charging Munford’s rear furiously through Farmville. One
column charged a piece of woods in which lay a force of infantry in
ambuscade, and was literally cut to pieces.

The streams about Farmville were much swollen, and in order to save
time, General Fitz. Lee’s division, still in several different columns,
crossed at as many different points, in most cases swimming their
horses. At nightfall the fighting ceased, but was resumed in the morning
with increased fury.

All this time a large force of the enemy, both infantry and cavalry, had
marched rapidly by parallel roads, and had gotten between General Lee
and Lynchburg, then his only depot of supplies, had captured all the
trains with provisions sent out from that city to meet his army, then on
the verge of starvation, and on the morning of April 8th, near
Appomattox Court House, suddenly attacked his ordnance train, which in
advance of the whole army was pressing on towards Lynchburg, guarded
only by one small brigade of cavalry. But notwithstanding the great
disparity of forces, a severe fight was kept up nearly an hour, the
artillery particularly being well and effectually served, and drove back
the enemy in front. The infantry and dismounted cavalry, however, now
completely surrounded and drove the men from their guns, and captured
all the artillery and wagons, which left General Lee almost destitute of
both. Some few artillerists escaped on their horses, and fled down the
road towards the infantry, followed by a column of cavalry. But the
infantry was prepared for their approach, and permitting the flying
artillerists to pass, they poured in a most deadly volley, which
scattered the pursuers in all directions.

For the balance of the night all remained quiet, and the two armies
anxiously awaited the coming of the morrow, which must decide the fate
of the army of Northern Virginia. Further retreat was impossible as the
enemy held the roads on all sides, and without rations, cannon or
ammunition to supply even the wants of twelve thousand men now left
General Lee, he, on the morning of the 9th of April, confronted Grant’s
mighty host. All the difficulties of the position were well known and
appreciated by the Confederate army, but the men who formed that army
then, who had followed their flag through all the gloom and trials of
the retreat—a retreat which needs only the pen of a Xenophon to make as
famous as that of the “Ten Thousand”—those men, though not of numbers,
but of country, in the dawn of that April morning advanced to meet their
persistent foe with all the calm and lofty courage that would have made
Appomattox Court House a Thermopylæ. Those men, had their leader so
willed it, would have laid down their arms and lives together. They were
men indeed, and worthy to close the record of the army of Northern
Virginia.

As soon as the day gave sufficient light, the battle opened fiercely,
and all thought an engagement had commenced which was to prove the most
desperate and terrible of the war.

General Fitz. Lee’s division of cavalry, now under command of Brigadier
General Munford, (General Fitz. Lee being at the headquarters of the
army) moved through Appomattox Court House, and formed in line of battle
on the right of the road about half a mile beyond that place. The halt
was brief, and it moved in column obliquely to the right and entered a
heavy wood, where it soon came in contact with the enemy.

Throwing out skirmishers to engage them, General Munford moved again to
the right oblique until they were again struck, when more skirmishers
were thrown out, the first having fallen in the rear, and these
movements were continued until he found a weaker place in the enemy’s
line, and made good his passage to the Lynchburg road.

Nothing was known positively. The sounds of a severe fight were plainly
heard, and those movements of the cavalry excited much surprise and
comment among the men and officers composing the division.

At first it was thought that the intention was to get in the enemy’s
rear and charge him while engaged in front by the infantry, which
opinion was much strengthened by a near approach to a battery of the
enemy’s in full action against General Lee’s infantry, but another
detour proved its fallacy, and all were lost in conjecture until the
Lynchburg road was reached, when it became evident that the immediate
object of the movement was to reach that road, as the division at once
halted and formed on each side. From this point the masses of Grant’s
army were plainly visible, standing as if on dress parade.

The firing had now ceased, and surprise at what seemed unaccountable
movements gave place to alarm. Surrender of the army was whispered, but
was heard with indignation by many who would not acknowledge their own
fears to themselves, and all comment was unheeded, and by general
consent it was determined to await events in silence. We could see,
indeed, on the bronzed countenances of those veterans an anxiety too
deep for words.

The First Maryland happened to be nearest to the road and to the enemy,
the men dismounted, but standing to horse—the usual precaution of
skirmishers in front having been, of course, observed.

Everything was still. Not a sound betrayed the presence of the hosts of
armed men in the vicinity, and but for the long lines of blue in sight
upon the hills in front, all might have been taken for a hideous dream.

Suddenly a heavy column of cavalry, moving rapidly along Munford’s
front, and parallel to his line, was seen, about half a mile distant,
marching towards the road, which was presently reached, and a part of
the force, still in column, advanced by the road, and the remainder in
line through the fields to right of the road, and drove back the
skirmishers.

As soon as the design of the enemy was perceived, Colonel Dorsey mounted
his men and moved in column to the road, which was separated from him by
a fence, in which gaps had been made. Through one of these gaps the
First Maryland was passing as rapidly as was consistent with good order,
but the first section had hardly cleared the fence when the enemy, now
in full charge, was seen coming at them not over one hundred yards
distant. Captain Raisin, who rode with Colonel Dorsey at the head,
remarked, “Colonel, we must charge them; it is the only chance;” and
scarcely had the words left his lips when Dorsey, who had already seen
the necessity, gave the command, “Draw sabre, gallop, charge!” and the
little band of Marylanders hurled themselves against the heavy columns
of the enemy, and drove him back. Again he advanced, and again the First
Maryland charged and forced him back.

In this last charge—the last blow struck by the army of Virginia—while
still pushing the enemy vigorously, the battalion was met by an officer
carrying a flag of truce, who suddenly made his appearance from the
right of the road. The fight instantly ceased, and the officer was asked
his business. He replied that General Lee was about to surrender, that
articles of capitulation were being prepared, that hostilities had
ceased, and ended by demanding that the cavalry in his front should come
in and lay down their arms, as being part of General Lee’s army, and
included in the terms.

General Munford called a council of war of all his officers, and after
discussing matters and taking a vote, it was determined not to
surrender, being clearly not subject to the treaty between Lee and
Grant, as the division had broken through the enemy’s lines before a
surrender had been discussed by the leaders of the two armies, and more
especially because the enemy had attacked the division during the truce,
and had only spoken of it after having been thrice repulsed.

In the last charge, immediately before the appearance of the white flag,
young Price, of Company E, Captain Raisin, was killed, thus yielding his
life in the very last blow struck by the army of Northern Virginia.

In accordance with the unanimous opinion of the council of war, General
Munford threw out a heavy skirmish line, and retired towards Lynchburg
unmolested by the enemy, who contented himself with looking on.

Arriving at Lynchburg about night, General Munford’s first care was to
obtain food and forage for his command, which was done without much
difficulty, as large supplies had been gathered at this point with a
view of meeting the necessities of General Lee’s army, a portion of
which supplies, as before said, having been sent out to meet the army,
and captured by the enemy near Appomattox Court House on the 8th.

After feeding, another council was held, and the chances and best means
of reaching Johnson’s army discussed. Without coming to any definite
conclusion, it was determined to move to the north side of the James
river and seek supplies until some news from Johnson could be obtained.

Colonel Dorsey marched to the neighborhood of Waynesboro’, where the
kindness of the people to the soldiers had been before experienced, and
there awaited orders. In about ten days he received a dispatch from
General Munford to move up the Valley, by way of Lexington, towards
Salem, on which route all the cavalry were to march, and to make their
way to Johnson’s army.

The First Maryland was immediately on the march, and arrived at
Cloverdale, in Botetourt county, on the 28th day of April, where Colonel
Dorsey, learning that General Munford was confined to his bed by
sickness, rode to the house at which the General was lying, and received
from him the following letter, which he had prepared to be read to the
First Maryland, and which speaks for itself, the General expressing his
regret that his sickness prevented him from saying farewell to the
battalion in person:

                                 CLOVERDALE, BOTETOURT COUNTY, VA., }
                                                 April 28th, 1865.   }

  LIEUTENANT COLONEL DORSEY,
              _Commanding First Maryland Cavalry_.

  I have just learned from Captain Emack that your gallant band was
  moving up the Valley in response to my call. I am deeply pained to
  say that our army cannot be reached, as I have learned that it has
  capitulated. It is sad, indeed, to think that our country’s future
  is all shrouded in gloom. But for you and your command there is the
  consolation of having faithfully done your duty.

  Three years ago the chivalric Brown joined my old regiment with
  twenty-three Maryland volunteers with light hearts and full of
  fight. I soon learned to admire, respect and love them for all those
  qualities which endear soldiers to their officers. They recruited
  rapidly, and as they increased in numbers, so did their reputation
  and friends increase, and they were soon able to form a command and
  take a position of their own. Need I say when I see that position so
  high and almost alone among soldiers, that my heart swells with
  pride to think that a record so bright and glorious is in some part
  linked with mine? Would that I could see the mothers and sisters of
  every member of your battalion that I might tell them how nobly you
  have represented your State and maintained our cause. But you will
  not be forgotten. The fame you have won will be guarded by Virginia
  with all the pride she feels in her own true sons, and the ties
  which have linked us together memory will preserve. You who struck
  the first blow in Baltimore, and _the last in Virginia_, have done
  all that could be asked of you, and had the rest of our officers and
  men adhered to our cause with the same devotion, to-day we would
  have been free from Yankee thraldom. I have ordered the brigade to
  return to their homes, and it behooves us now to separate. With my
  warmest wishes for your welfare, and a hearty God bless you, I bid
  you farewell.

                                        THOMAS T. MUNFORD,
                              _Brigadier General Commanding Division_.

The scene which followed this announcement and letter can only be
conceived by those who have had every energy and sentiment of soul and
heart wrapped up in the attainment of some end a thousand fold dearer
than life, only to find after years of the bitterest struggles and
dearest sacrifices, that all vain, and themselves bankrupt of all that
would make life supportable. This little band of Maryland soldiers,
despairing and broken hearted, were hundreds of miles from home, but
separated still farther by a wanton exercise of power forbidding them to
return to Maryland, which exercise of power was due to the petty malice
of some of the civil authorities of Maryland’s cowardly jackals, tearing
at the dead body of the lion, which living, they dared not face.

With this letter of General Munford, announcing the surrender of General
Joseph E. Johnston’s army, perished the last hope of the Southern
Confederacy, and the few surviving members of the First Maryland cavalry
prepared to bid each other adieu. That was a sad and solemn parting
indeed, and stout hearts melted, and tears from eyes unused to weeping
were profusely shed, when hand clasping hand, farewell was spoken.

The old flag which had so often moved in victory was saluted for the
last time, and reverently taken from its staff and folded away. The last
weeping word was spoken, and with breaking hearts the old battalion
disbanded forever, some riding slowly away, others at full speed as if
to fly from grief.

In their wanderings the exiled soldiers depended entirely upon the
kindness and hospitality of the Virginia people. They had no money or
means to supply their wants—nothing but their destitution and soldiers
life to plead. But Virginia people did not forget their services, and
hastened eagerly to relieve their necessities. At the end, as in the
beginning, and through the progress of the war, the warm-hearted
kindness and genuine hospitality of the Virginians adorned them with a
lustre equal to their valor in battle. The soldiers of the First
Maryland cavalry must cease to have hearts or memories when they forget
the Virginia people and their devoted attentions.




                                CHANGES
             _In the First Maryland Battalion of Cavalry_.


The following changes took place among the officers in the battalion
during the war:

Gustavus W. Dorsey, Lieutenant Colonel commanding, vice Lieutenant
Colonel Ridgely Brown, killed June 1, 1864.

Major Robert C. Smith having been permanently disabled by wounds
received in battle at Greenland Gap, April 25, 1863, and retired from
active service with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel, no one was
commissioned to fill vacancy.

John E. H. Post, promoted Adjutant with rank of First Lieutenant, vice
George Booth, promoted A. A. G. on General Bradley T. Johnson’s staff.

Company A.—Thos. Griffith, promoted Captain, vice Captain F. A. Bond,
disabled in battle at Hagerstown, July, 1863, retired from active
service with rank of Major.

J. A. V. Pue, First Lieutenant, vice Griffith, promoted.

Otis Johnson, private, commissioned Second Lieutenant, vice Edward
Beatty, died in prison.

Company B.—Third Lieutenant Blackiston, killed August 12, 1864, no one
commissioned to fill vacancy.

Company C.—Thomas Green, promoted Second Lieutenant, vice W. S.
Turnbull, died in campaign of 1863.

James Walters, private, commissioned Third Lieutenant, Vice Green,
promoted.

Company D.—Milton Welsh, promoted Second Lieutenant, vice Steven D.
Lawrence, resigned—no one commissioned to fill vacancy.

Company E.—No change.

Company F.—C. Irving Ditty, promoted Captain, vice A. F. Schwartz, died
from effects of wounds received in battle, May 9, 1864.

Fielder C. Slingluff, promoted First Lieutenant, vice Ditty, promoted.

Samuel G. Bonn, Second Lieutenant, vice Slingluff, promoted.

Company H.—N. C. Hobbs, promoted Captain, vice Gustavus W. Dorsey,
promoted Lieutenant Colonel.

Edward Pugh, First Lieutenant, vice Hobbs, promoted—no commission to
fill vacancy.




                            RECAPITULATION.
             _State of Battalion at the Close of the War._


Gustavus W. Dorsey, Lieutenant Colonel commanding.

No Major.

J. E. H. Post, First Lieutenant, Adjutant.

Wilner McKnew, Captain, Assistant Surgeon.

Ignatius Dorsey, Captain, A. Q. M.

Company A.—Thomas Griffith, Captain; J. A. V. Pue, First Lieutenant;
Otis Johnson, Second Lieutenant.

Company B.—George W. Emack, Captain; M. E. McKnew, First Lieutenant;
Adolphus Cook, Second Lieutenant.

Company C.—George Howard, Captain; T. Jeff Smith, First Lieutenant;
Thomas Green, Second Lieutenant; James Walters, Third Lieutenant.

Company E.—W. I. Raisin, Captain; John B. Burroughs, First Lieutenant;
Nathaniel Chapman, Second Lieutenant; Joseph K. Roberts, Third
Lieutenant.




                               CASUALTIES
            _Of the Officers as near as can be remembered_.


Killed—Lieutenant Colonel Ridgely Brown, Captain A. F. Schwartz,
Lieutenant Henry C. Blackiston.

Wounded—Lieutenant Colonel Dorsey, severely; Major R. C. Smith,
severely, disabled; Captain George W. Booth, Adjutant, severely; Captain
F. A. Bond, severely, disabled; Captain George W. Emack, several times
slightly; Captain Raisin, severely; Lieutenant J. A. V. Pue, severely;
Lieutenant Thomas Green, severely; Lieutenant W. H. Dorsey, several
times; Lieutenant Joseph K. Roberts, severely; Lieutenant C. Irving
Ditty, severely.




                                  THE
                       BALTIMORE LIGHT ARTILLERY.




                               CHAPTER I.


It was towards the close of a pleasant day in October, 1861, that the
First Maryland Infantry dragged its weary length into camp near
Centreville, after a long and fruitless expedition to Pohick Church in
search of the enemy. Things seemed much changed, indeed, since their
departure, for in their absence a battery of artillery had invaded the
sacred confines of their camp, and a scowl was observed upon more than
one face, for we were jealous of our rights and dared maintain them.
Judge then our surprise when informed it was a battery manned by brother
Marylanders, and called the “Baltimore Light Artillery.” They had just
been organized at Richmond, and forwarded to the army at Centreville
during our absence. They were welcomed, most heartily welcomed, and it
was not long ere we discovered old friends and acquaintances among them.

Before many hours had elapsed we paid our respects to the officers of
the battery, and found them to be the true type of the Maryland and
Virginia gentlemen. But here they are:

[Illustration: Capt. W. HUNTER GRIFFIN.]

Captain J. B. Brockenborough was a Virginian, a graduate of the Military
Institute at Lexington, and a son of Judge Brockenborough, whose name is
so well known to the people of the South. He was a young man, not long
from college, but in that intellectual face you read more than the
ordinary man, and the honor and glory with which he subsequently
enveloped his fine command is a matter of history.

His First Lieutenant, W. Hunter Griffin, was also a Virginian, but had
been engaged in business in Baltimore for many years. Brave,
noble-hearted Griffin; how little I thought, as for the first time I
took his hand, we should pass together through so many stirring scenes
in the field and prison, for with the mention of his name appears before
me all the horrors of the retaliatory dens and dungeons of Morris Island
and Fort Pulaski. There we shared between us the wretched pittance given
to sustain a bare existence, and there we more than once divided our
last dollar.

Second Lieutenant, W. B. Bean, was a Marylander, and a fine officer and
brave soldier.

Third Lieutenant, George Wilhelm, was also a Marylander, and during the
little while he was with the battery proved himself an efficient
officer. On his resigning the dashing McNulty was appointed to fill the
vacancy.

The _personnel_ of the men was unsurpassed in the army, and was it a
wonder, then, that with such officers, and such men, the Baltimore Light
Artillery should soon become a household-word in the army of Northern
Virginia.

During the winter of 1861 and 1862 the battery remained quietly in camp
at Manassas, and when the army of General Joseph E. Johnston fell back
from that place in March, they were ordered to remain with General Ewell
upon the banks of the Rappahannock.

Here about the 1st of April the enemy for the first time heard the
bellowing of their loud-mouthed Blakeleys, which were destined to carry
death and destruction into their ranks upon more than one bloody field.

It was a lovely afternoon, and fresh in my memory, that the enemy were
observed advancing in force towards the river. Their approach had been
long expected, and preparations made to receive them. The Baltimore
Light Artillery was posted on the extreme right of General Elzey’s
brigade, and supported by the First Maryland Infantry. As the dense
masses of the enemy came within range, Brockenborough opened with such
accuracy of aim as to attract the attention of Elzey, who upon the spot
predicted for them a glorious future. For an hour or two the fight was
sharp and severe, and most of the enemy’s artillery fire concentrated
upon the Maryland battery; but they stood their ground and fought their
pieces like veterans of an hundred battles. Late in the evening the
enemy retired, and left us masters of the field.

Once or twice after, they advanced in small force towards the river, but
Brockenborough was ever ready to receive them, and a shell or two
sufficed to drive them back.

On the 19th of April, 1862, the division of General Ewell broke camp,
and began the wretched march to Gordonsville, and of which I have spoken
in the First Maryland. For three days the rain poured in torrents,
making the roads almost impassable, and for three days the officers and
men of the Baltimore battery toiled through the mud, into which the
wheels sank to the hubs, and at length reached Gordonsville.

After a halt here of three or four days, the division of General Ewell
marched to join Jackson at Swift Run Gap.

After the return of that General from McDowell, the whole array advanced
upon Kenly’s forces at Front Royal, and in the sharp fight which ensued
the battery took a prominent part.

Early on the 25th of May, Jackson’s army stood in battle array before
Winchester, and the engagement soon began. The Baltimore Light Artillery
was stationed on the right, and throughout the fight played with much
effect upon the enemy’s columns.

A few days after, at Bolivar Heights, they were engaged for some hours,
and finally drove the Federal infantry and artillery from their strong
position.

In Jackson’s memorable retreat down the Valley from the overwhelming
forces of Fremont and Shields, the battery was detailed to support the
cavalry under Ashby and Steuart, which was bringing up the rear of the
army. Here it was daily engaged with the enemy. At Fisher’s Hill a
section under Griffin was entirely surrounded and cut off owing to the
bad behavior of Steuart’s cavalry, which was supporting it, but the
gallant fellow drove his pieces through the ranks of the enemy, and
reached the main body in safety.

At the battle of Harrisonburg it supported Ashby in his fight with the
Pennsylvania Bucktails, and did good service.

On the 8th of June the division of Ewell was drawn up in line of battle
at Cross Keys to dispute the enemy’s advance, whilst Jackson crossed his
prisoners and wagon trains over the Shenandoah at Port Republic. The
ground for the battle had been selected by General Elzey, by order of
General Ewell, and a most judicious selection it was, as the result of
the fight proved, and for which General Elzey received the thanks of
Ewell in an official order, which the author regrets he is unable to
give the reader.

The Baltimore Light Artillery held the extreme left supported by the
First Maryland Infantry. Theirs was a most exposed position, and upon
which was concentrated the fire of several of the enemy’s batteries. All
day long the battle lasted, and all day long the little battery
continued to hurl its shot and shell into the ranks of the enemy. It was
a most unequal contest, but stubbornly they held their ground. Generals
Elzey and Steuart, who had remained by and watched the battery with
painful interest, were both borne wounded from the field. Upon the
behavior of that battery perhaps hung the fate of the day, for we were
but a handful holding at bay a mighty army. But calmly the officers and
men stood to their guns, and although the enemy essayed more than once
to drive them from the position, there they remained until night closed
upon the combatants, and Jackson’s army was saved from the destruction
that seemed so imminent.

As a reward for the gallantry displayed in this fight, General Dick
Taylor presented the battery with two of the splendid brass Napoleons,
which his brigade captured next day at Port Republic. “I want you to
have them,” he said, “for from what I saw of you yesterday, I know they
will be in good hands.”

After the battle of Port Republic, which closed Jackson’s great Valley
campaign, the army moved up the mountain, where, upon its summit, it
remained two or three days, when it returned and went into camp near
Weir’s Cave, about five miles from Port Republic. Here the Baltimore
Light Artillery was supplied with new harness and fresh horses, and was
in a splendid condition for the dreadful fighting about to commence
around Richmond, but of which we had not then the slightest conception.

On the 19th of June, 1862, Jackson put his troops in motion for
Richmond, and on the afternoon of the 26th the First Maryland Infantry,
which had the advance, encountered the enemy in force about ten miles
from Gaines’ Mills, and a sharp fight ensued, which lasted some time,
when Brockenborough was ordered to open fire, which he did with effect,
and the enemy retired.

At daylight on the morning of the 28th, Jackson resumed his march, but
owing to the incompetency of his guides it was late in the afternoon
before he neared the point of attack assigned him. But at length
everything indicated a rise of the curtain in the fearful drama about to
commence. Columns were marching and countermarching, staff officers
dashed hither and thither, while the crash of small arms, and the sullen
boom of artillery on the right told full well that the work of death had
begun.

About 4 o’clock Jackson threw out his skirmishers and moved forward in
line of battle, and in a few minutes the enemy were developed in heavy
force, and strongly posted, when the fighting became terrific. The
artillery was directed to take position in an open field on the left,
and were soon heavily engaged. The battle here was very unequal, for the
enemy had greatly the advantage in artillery and position, and soon
succeeded in disabling a number of Jackson’s pieces. In a short time the
Jeff Davis Mississippi battery was torn to pieces and the Baltimore
Light Artillery ordered to take its place, immediately under the eye of
Jackson himself. Gallantly the Marylanders responded to the order, and
dashing at a full run across the field, unlimbered and opened fire.

The author was standing close beside General Jackson when the battery
went forward, and he shall long remember the look of anxiety with which
he watched it, and well he might, for upon the success of that battery
much depended. For a while the air was filled with exploding, crashing
shells, and the horses and men fell rapidly before that withering fire,
which was directed with almost the precision of a rifle shot. Away went
a limber chest high in the air, scattering death and destruction around.
“We are not close enough,” said the brave Brockenborough. “Limber to the
front, forward, gallop!” rung out his sharp command, and in an instant
the battery was in position at point blank range. Fiercely those guns
were then worked despite the iron hail that ploughed up the ground
around them, and in a few minutes Brockenborough had the satisfaction of
seeing the enemy retire precipitately, leaving the ground covered with
dead and dying men and horses, and shattered carriages and dismounted
guns. It was French’s famous battery they had encountered, but French’s
no longer, save in name.

On the morning of the 29th, the battery accompanied Ewell’s division to
Dispatch Station, on the York River railroad, where a few shots were
exchanged with the enemy, when Ewell retraced his steps, and moved
towards Malvern Hill.

In the afternoon of the 1st of July the battle of Malvern Hill began,
and soon raged fiercely. Through the tardiness of General Huger the
enemy had been enabled to reach the heights of Malvern, where he posted
sixty guns, which swept every foot of ground around. In vain did the
heavy masses of infantry rush with desperate valor upon these guns, but
it was only to be driven back, leaving the ground covered with heaps of
dead and mangled men. In this unequal contest artillery was not
available, for not a position was to be had. Two or three times the
Baltimore Light Artillery tried it, but was as often compelled to
hastily withdraw, and when night ended the conflict, Malvern Hill was
not yet won.

Before morning McClellan withdrew to Harrison’s landing on the James,
where he was safe, and General Lee had the mortification of knowing that
the foe so completely within his toils had escaped him through the
incapacity of a General of division.




                              CHAPTER II.


The long spring campaign in the Valley and the operations around
Richmond had made sad havoc in the ranks of the Maryland Line, and it
became necessary for them to recruit and reorganize before again ready
for the field. For this purpose the First Maryland Infantry and
Baltimore Light Artillery were ordered to Charlottesville, where they
remained a month, when they were once more ordered to join Jackson, who
was about to make his great movement to the rear of Pope’s army at
Manassas. Alas, the two commands did not journey together far, for at
Gordonsville an order overtook Colonel Johnson requiring him to at once
disband the First Maryland, and the order was reluctantly obeyed.

The separation was affecting to the greatest degree, and the little
battery pursued its way with sad and lonely hearts. It was like severing
the ties that bind brother to brother, for in the series of battles in
which they had participated side by side, the conduct of each had
inspired the other with confidence and respect. “With the First Maryland
in support,” I heard Captain Brockenborough say, “I know I am always
safe.” And so it was, for one would never desert the other while life
lasted.

On the morning of the 19th of August the battery reached Orange Court
House, where, much to the joy of all, it was attached to Starke’s
Louisiana brigade. An affinity had long existed between the Maryland and
Louisiana troops, and they commanded each others’ fullest confidence. In
fact they seemed nearer akin, for in both there was that sprightliness,
dash and vim not so noticeable in troops from other States.

With three days’ rations in haversacks, Brockenborough, on the 21st,
moved towards the Rappahannock, where he found the enemy occupying the
north bank in force. A severe artillery fight immediately began, and was
maintained for some hours. The battery pitted against Brockenborough was
Company M, United States regulars, which, towards nightfall, he
succeeded in silencing and driving back with the loss of many men and an
exploded caisson.

On the morning of the 22d, the artillery was thrown across the river,
but soon after encountered the enemy in heavy force, and were compelled
to recross after a desperate struggle. In this affair the Baltimore
Light Artillery suffered a loss of four men killed—Irvin, Cox, Bradley
and Reynolds—and several severely wounded.

Brockenborough finding it impossible to cross at that point, moved up to
Hanson’s Ford, where a crossing was effected, and he then pursued his
way through Orleans, Salem and Thoroughfare Gap, and reached Manassas on
the 26th, having marched fifty miles in two days, with nothing for his
men or horses to eat save the green corn gathered along the road. Here
at Manassas, though, was found in the captured trains and sutlers’
stores all they could have desired, and for hours they revelled in the
good things their new commissary had so bountifully supplied, and over
Rhine wine and lobsters forgot for the time the privations of the past
few days.

From Manassas, Jackson moved on Centreville, but finding the enemy there
in force, he retraced his steps to Manassas, closely pursued, and formed
his line of battle, about sunset on the 28th, upon the ground occupied
by the enemy in the battle of July, 1861.

The engagement immediately commenced, and raged with great fury for some
time, but the enemy was repulsed in every assault, and driven back with
heavy loss. General Stephen D. Lee, who commanded the whole of Jackson’s
artillery, then put the several batteries in position along the crest of
a commanding hill, and there awaited the attack sure to be renewed next
day.

About two o’clock on the 29th heavy columns emerged from the woods in
Jackson’s front, and advanced boldly to the attack, but the storm of
grape and canister which tore through their ranks was more than flesh
and blood could withstand, and they were driven back with dreadful
slaughter. But again and again did those devoted columns reform and
return to the attack with undiminished ardor, but the same terrible fire
greeted them, and strewed the ground with dead and dying.

But nevertheless Jackson’s situation was a most critical one. With but a
handful of worn and wearied troops he was battling with ten times his
numbers, which must necessarily soon wear him out and exhaust his
ammunition; but as the hearts of his men were sinking within them, they
were cheered by the clouds of dust that arose in the distance and
heralded the approach of their great chieftain, Lee, with the veterans
of Longstreet’s corps. At night the battle ceased, and the wearied
troops threw themselves upon the ground to seek a little repose before
the work of death and destruction should be resumed on the morrow.

At the break of day on the morning of the 30th of August, the troops
were aroused from their slumbers and ordered to prepare for the great
and decisive battle at hand. But hour after hour passed by, and except
an occasional picket shot, all else was still. It was, though, but the
calm which precedes the storm, for suddenly dense masses of the enemy
emerged from the woods, and moved at the double-quick upon Jackson’s
lines. It was a grand sight to see those three lines rush forward in the
most beautiful order. For a minute a deathlike silence prevailed, when
the very earth was made to tremble by the roar of Stephen D. Lee’s
thirty-six pieces of artillery, fired at point blank range. The
slaughter was appalling, and whole ranks melted away in an instant, but
the brave survivors closed up their decimated columns, and despite that
awful fire pressed on until they encountered the infantry posted in the
railroad cut in front, where for a time the fight was waged hand to
hand. At length they began to break and to retreat, and the batteries,
which had been silent for some time owing to the proximity of the
struggling columns of infantry, again belched forth into the fleeing
mass their deadly discharges of grape, which was continued until the
fugitives reached the shelter of the woods from which they had emerged.

Of the several batteries under General Lee that day, not one was worked
more fiercely than the Baltimore Light Artillery, and none contributed
more to the defeat and destruction of the enemy.

Long before nightfall the victory was won, and the braggart Pope, with
the remnant of his army, was seeking safety in the defences around
Washington.

In the invasion of Maryland, which followed this signal victory, the
battery was placed in the advance, and crossed the river at White’s
Ford.

On the 6th of September the battery passed through Frederick city, and
encamped on the suburbs. Many were the congratulations the brave fellows
received from the citizens, and during the three days they remained,
their wants were abundantly supplied.

Leaving Frederick city, the battery passed through Boonsboro,
Middletown, and Williamsport, where they recrossed the Potomac, and on
the 12th entered Martinsburg. From thence it moved towards Harper’s
Ferry, when upon arriving at Loudoun Heights Brockenborough was assigned
a position from which, at early dawn of the 15th, he opened, along with
other batteries, a terrific fire upon the enemy’s entrenched position on
Bolivar Heights. The batteries were worked furiously for an hour, when
just as the Confederate infantry were put in motion to storm the works,
a white flag fluttered in the breeze, and Harper’s Ferry surrendered
with its twelve thousand troops, and artillery and supplies in
abundance.

But there was heavy work yet to be done, for General Lee with a portion
of his army was confronting the overwhelming masses of McClellan at
Sharpsburg, and no time was to be lost in reaching him. The surrender
had therefore scarcely been effected when the troops were dispatched to
his aid. By a forced night march Jackson’s artillery reached Sharpsburg
on the 16th, and was immediately assigned a position on a range of hills
rather northwest of the town.

The morning of the 17th of September found the two armies in position,
and ready to begin the work of destruction. For the Confederates the
prospects of success seemed gloomy enough, for General Lee had barely
forty thousand men with which to meet the mighty army of McClellan,
numbering over one hundred and twenty thousand troops. But the vast odds
were made almost proportionate by the superior genius of the Confederate
Generals. With Lee, Jackson and Longstreet in command nothing seemed
impossible to their troops, and therefore it was with no feelings of
fear for the result that they surveyed the long and glittering lines
before them.

Soon after sunrise slight artillery skirmishing commenced along the
lines, which increased in volume until the air seemed filled with
exploding shells. Upon the position held by the batteries of
Brockenborough, Carpenter, Poague, Moody, Rain and Caskie, was opened a
terrific fire, which was promptly returned, and the enemy’s batteries
several times compelled to change position. This continued for two
hours, when it became evident that the infantry was massing for a
charge. The position was of the most vital importance, for should the
enemy succeed in gaining possession of this point, and turning Lee’s
left flank, he would be irretrievably lost. His orders to General
Jackson were therefore to “hold the range of hills to the last.”

McClellan’s advance upon this point was gallantly met by Jackson’s
veteran infantry, and for some time the fighting was of the most
determined character; but at length the immense superiority of numbers
prevailed, and Jackson’s troops gradually fell back across the turnpike,
past the Dunkard Church and through the woods, and appeared upon the
plain beyond. Most beautifully did the heavy columns emerge from the
woods and move forward upon the batteries quietly awaiting their nearer
approach. “Do not pull a lanyard,” said Brockenborough, who was
temporarily in command of the whole, “until you get the command.” Nearer
and nearer those solid columns approached, and amid loud huzzas rushed
forward at the double-quick. It was a moment of dreadful suspense. On,
on, they came. “Will Brockenborough never give the command?” Yes; he now
has them at the muzzles of his guns, and the next instant the command
“Fire!” was heard above the exultant cheers of the advancing columns,
and twenty-four pieces of artillery, double shotted with canister,
belched forth their deadly contents into the very faces of the
assailants.

The scene that was presented as the smoke lifted beggars description.
The ground was literally covered, nay piled, with the slain and maimed
of the enemy, and the survivors were in full retreat. They were soon
reformed, however, and again moved boldly to the attack, but only to be
again mercilessly slaughtered and driven back. A third time they
essayed, but with the same result, when, a disordered mass of fugitives,
the survivors sought the shelter of the woods from which they had but a
few minutes before emerged, confident of success.

How anxiously the great chieftain, Lee—who was close by—must have
watched the dreadful struggle which was to decide the fate of his army,
and perhaps of the cause for which he was battling; and how great must
have been the relief as he saw the enemy in retreat and Jackson’s
shattered columns once more reformed.

Night put an end to the dreadful conflict, and Lee still held his
ground, despite the herculean efforts of his adversary to drive him from
it, but the day’s struggle had cost him thousands of his bravest and
best.

The brave Brockenborough that day won his Major’s star, and, with his
battery, received special mention in General Lee’s official report.

The morning of the 18th broke clear and beautiful, and General Lee was
in readiness to renew the fight, which it was not doubted would begin at
an early hour. But McClellan’s beaten and shattered army required time
and rest and reinforcements before again prepared for aggressive
operations; and finding this to be the case, Lee proceeded to bury his
dead, and that night, unmolested, recrossed the river at a point near
Shepherdstown.




                              CHAPTER III.


Soon after the battle of Sharpsburg, the Baltimore Light Artillery, now
under command of Captain W. H. Griffin, was ordered to join the cavalry
and infantry of the Maryland Line, then encamped near New Market, in the
Valley of Virginia. Here they passed the fall and winter months quietly
in camp, and in early spring were again prepared, with recruited ranks
and renewed equipments, to enter the field.

On the 13th of June the infantry and artillery of the Maryland Line,
with one company of its cavalry, all under command of Lieutenant-Colonel
James R. Herbert, moved towards Winchester, near which place they were
to unite with the division of General Early, which was moving across
from Front Royal. Near Kearnstown a body of Milroy’s cavalry was
encountered, but a shot from the battery scattered them in all
directions. A short time after, Early came up and proceeded to form line
of battle. The enemy soon made his appearance in force, and opened a
severe fire upon Griffin from his batteries, which was vigorously
responded to, and in a little while the enemy were driven beyond
Kearnstown. Early, as soon as he had formed his line of battle, moved
forward, and by a spirited charge of Gordon’s brigade, drove him into
his strong works to the left of Winchester.

The next afternoon Hays’ Louisiana brigade was moved around to the
enemy’s right with orders to charge a strong line of works whilst the
artillery opened upon him in front. Griffin was posted on a commanding
hill a little to the left of the pike, and threw his first shell into
the very centre of the Star fort. Finding he had the exact range, he
commenced a furious fire, which threw the enemy for a moment into the
greatest confusion, and greatly assisted Hays in his movement upon their
right. The fire was soon spiritedly returned by a Federal Maryland
battery, and continued until night, when Milroy evacuated his
fortifications and attempted to escape with his army, but in this he was
unsuccessful, although he himself succeeded in reaching Harper’s Ferry
with a few of his troops.

The precision and effect with which the guns of the Baltimore Light
Artillery were served upon this occasion elicited the highest praise
from General Gordon, to whose brigade it was temporarily attached, and
as a mark of the high esteem in which he held the battery, he procured
them permission from General Ewell next morning to select from among the
captured guns the best pieces, to take the place of their own, which
were greatly inferior.

The day after the battle of Winchester, the corps of General Ewell took
up its line of march towards the Potomac. The Baltimore Light Artillery
was directed by some subordinate officers to report to General Nelson of
the _reserve_ artillery. The order occasioned the greatest surprise and
indignation throughout the command, for always before they had led the
advance and covered the retreat. Such an indignity, as they considered
it, could not be tamely submitted to, and a protest was immediately
drawn up and forwarded to General Ewell, who at once ordered the battery
to join Albert G. Jenkins’ brigade of cavalry, which was the van of the
army in the invasion of Pennsylvania.

The battery crossed the Potomac on the 18th of June, and that day joined
Jenkins, when the whole command moved rapidly forward in the greatest
good humor. Many were the jokes they practiced, and many the quaint
sayings, peculiar only to the soldier. “Take them mice out of your
mouth,” one would bawl out as an officer with well waxed moustache rode
by; “take ’em out, no use to say they ain’t thar, for I see their tails
stickin out.” And as another came along, but a short time in the
service, and wearing a “boiled shirt,” and white collar, his ears were
sure to be assailed with “say mister how long did you have to soldier
‘afore one of them things growd’ round your neck?” And the staff
officer, with handsome cavalry boots, would be requested by a dozen
voices to “come out of them thar boots, for it’s too soon to go into
winter quarters.”

_En parenthèse_, soldiers are queer beings, and will have their joke,
even in the face of almost certain death. At the battle of Malvern Hill,
whilst the First Maryland regiment was awaiting its turn to “go in,” and
the men were closely hugging the earth to avoid the terrible fire of
grape and canister which swept over and around them, I heard an officer
of the regiment remark to another at his side, whose face was pressed
close to the ground, “say, Captain, you’ll get a scrape down your _back_
directly, and you know it’s something we don’t allow here,” and the
officer addressed coolly turned over on his back, remarking, “well, if
it will please you better, I’ll take it in front.”

The command of Jenkins pursued its march rapidly through Maryland, and
struck the Pennsylvania line near Greencastle. Thence their way lay up
the Cumberland Valley to Shippensburg, where a halt was made for a short
time to allow the tired troops to partake of the delicious apple-butter,
ham, bread, &c., furnished them in abundance by the startled
inhabitants. Whilst thus enjoying themselves to their hearts’ content,
the cry of “Yanks” was raised, and in an instant the scene changed.
Cavalrymen sprang to their horses, and artillerymen to their guns, but
the wary enemy could not be induced to come within range of Griffin’s
Parrott’s, but retired towards Carlisle, followed leisurely by Jenkins.

Upon arriving within sight of that town, the Yankee flag was found
defiantly flying from the public buildings, when Jenkins, supposing the
enemy to be there in force, prepared to attack. Placing two pieces of
artillery in a position to rake the main street, and disposing of his
other troops in the most available manner, he demanded the surrender of
the town. It was not long before a deputation of the “solid” citizens
made their appearance, and surrendered the place, which General Jenkins
at once took possession of.

After remaining at Carlisle one day, during which time they were
bountifully supplied with provisions and forage by the citizens, the
command moved in the direction of Harrisburg. At Mechanicstown a small
body of cavalry were encountered, but a shot from Griffin caused them to
heat a hasty retreat. Upon reaching the Susquehanna, the Confederate
commander found the opposite side of the river strongly fortified, but
he at once opened fire from his batteries, which was promptly responded
to. This continued until late in the afternoon, when the enemy’s
infantry advanced in force, and a severe skirmish ensued, which lasted
until after night. General Rhodes (I have forgotten to mention the fact
that Jenkins and Rhodes united their forces at Carlisle) having
accomplished his purpose, that night withdrew in the direction of
Gettysburg.

Upon arriving at Gettysburg the battery was ordered to report to Major
Latimer, who assigned it a position a short distance to the left of the
Cashtown pike. In the terrible battle that ensued, the Baltimore Light
Artillery played its part, and when the retreat commenced it was kept in
the rear to assist in covering the passage of the army and wagon trains
through the mountain passes.

At a point near Mount Zion the enemy had so stationed his guns as to
completely command the road through the gap over which a column of
infantry must pass. There was but little time to spare, for the enemy
were pressing them hard. Captain Griffin was ordered to place his guns
in position, and if possible silence the battery. It seemed a desperate
undertaking, but there was no alternative. Quickly the brave fellows ran
their guns to within point blank range, and opened a deadly fire. It was
promptly returned, and a heavy artillery duel continued for some time,
when the enemy’s battery was driven from its position, and the infantry
and wagon train passed in safety. I have heard it asserted by old
soldiers that this was one of the most desperate artillery fights they
ever witnessed. And the Marylanders had every reason to be proud of
their victory, for it was their old antagonist, battery M, of the
regular artillery, that they had again measured strength with.

At Hagerstown the battery participated in a severe cavalry fight, in
which the Confederates were entirely successful.

After the army of General Lee recrossed the Potomac, the battery was
ordered to Fredericksburg, where it remained for a few days, and then
rejoined the main army at Culpepper Court House, and was assigned to the
battalion commanded by Major Beckham.

For two weeks everything remained quiet, and well it was, for human
endurance had been taxed to the utmost limit in the severe campaign of
the summer, and required rest and repose.

On the 10th of September Meade became restive, and General Lee moved
forward to give him battle if he desired it. Beckham was ordered to
advance and take position with his artillery near Muddy Creek. In a
short time the enemy appeared in force, and a sharp artillery fight
ensued. The enemy then threw forward his infantry, and compelled Beckham
and his supports to fall back to the vicinity of Culpepper Court House.
The artillery was here ordered to take a position and “hold it.” The
fighting soon became fierce, and the Baltimore Light Artillery was
exposed to the severest part of it, but they gallantly held their ground
for some time, despite the fire of six pieces that were playing upon
their three. But this could not last long, for all support had been
withdrawn, and the enemy’s dismounted men were advancing in heavy force.
It seemed scarcely possible to save the battery, but the brave fellows
had been in such scrapes before, and they determined to hold on to their
pieces as long as there was a hope. Retiring through the town, they had
nearly accomplished their purpose of escaping, when a body of the enemy
charged up a cross street and captured the rear gun, with Lieutenant
John McNulty and nine men attached to it. The remaining guns were safely
taken off the field.

The next morning the enemy made their appearance in considerable force,
and the battery was enabled to repay them for the rough treatment
received the day preceding, for as a body of cavalry were engaged in
drill, entirely ignorant of the close proximity of the Baltimore
battery, it opened upon them with deadly effect at very close range.

After the affair at Mine Run, which soon followed that at Culpepper
Court House, the battery was detached from the main army, and
temporarily assigned to duty with General Young’s brigade of cavalry. On
the 9th of October that General crossed the Rapidan, and advanced by way
of Madison Court House. His progress was slow, as the march was by
circuitous and concealed side roads in order to avoid the observations
of the enemy. On the 10th Young met the advance of the enemy at James
City, without an intimation of his approach, and their bands were
regaling the citizens with patriotic airs, when a shot from Sergeant
Harry Marston’s gun, of the Baltimore Light Artillery, plunged into
their midst, and abruptly terminated the musical entertainment for that
evening at least. In a short time a battery was brought up, and a severe
artillery fight ensued. Soon another made its appearance and opened an
enfilading fire upon Griffin, but notwithstanding, he stubbornly held
his position. Whilst this was going on a large force of the enemy’s
skirmishers attacked the Confederate flank, and threw the cavalry into
some confusion by their unexpected onset from this quarter. Griffin at
the instant wheeled his pieces, and opened with grape and canister upon
this new enemy. This checked them until the supports came up, when the
enemy were compelled to retreat precipitately.

On the 12th a sharp engagement took place near Brandy Station, where the
enemy were driven across the Rappahannock, and pursued to the vicinity
of Cub Run.

After this affair the army retraced its steps to Culpepper Court House,
when the Baltimore Light Artillery was ordered to proceed to Hanover
Junction, and report to Colonel Bradley T. Johnson, who had been
directed to assemble the Maryland Line at that point, and keep open
General Lee’s communication with Richmond.

The battery spent the winter and part of the spring here most
delightfully, and by the 1st of May was ready for the field with
recruited ranks, for Lieutenant John McNulty and many of the men
captured in the battles of the preceding year had returned from Yankee
prisons, and were once more ready for the fray.




                              CHAPTER IV.


On the 10th of May, 1864, whilst encamped at Wickham’s Park, the battery
was ordered by General J. E. B. Stuart, to move up along the Rivanna,
and join the forces there awaiting to intercept Sheridan, who was
advancing towards Richmond. Reluctantly Colonel Johnson suffered it to
go, for during the winter and spring he had reorganized and equipped it
with much care; but the exigency of the occasion compelled him to
acquiesce, General Stuart assuring him he would “borrow” it for but a
few days, and “return it in good condition.”

On the 11th the battery took position at Yellow Tavern, and noon after
the enemy made his appearance in force. A heavy encounter ensued, when
the battery was retired about half a mile. For a time there was a lull
in the fighting; but upon the arrival of General Stuart it was again
ordered forward supported by the cavalry, and took position to the left
of the Brook turnpike, directly in Sheridan’s front. The battle was then
renewed with great fury. Sheridan brought three batteries to bear on
Griffin at a range of not over eight hundred yards, and the rain of shot
and shrapnel became terrific, but the brave fellows never flinched, and
served their guns with great effect. Hour after hour this savage fight
was waged, but no man faltered at his post, though the groans of the
wounded and dying, and the shrieks of maimed and disemboweled horses,
were enough to appall the stoutest heart. But General Stuart was there,
watching with an anxious eye that little command, upon which so much
depended, and they fought on, undismayed, despite the frightful scenes
around them. At length the enemy massed a heavy body of cavalry,
determined, at any sacrifice, to capture the guns that were making such
dreadful havoc in their ranks. A charge was made upon him, when Griffin
resorted to grape and canister. At every discharge whole companies
melted away, and the enemy fell back in confusion. But again they
advanced, and the Confederate cavalry giving away at the instant, the
battery was left at the mercy of the enemy, who dashed upon it; but
there the brave men continued to stay, determined to remain at their
post to the last, for all knew the vital importance of the position; and
as the enemy pressed on they were met with that never ceasing hail of
canister, until they reached the guns and rode over the men, and sabred
and captured them at their pieces. Stuart had witnessed it all whilst
rallying his broken cavalry, when seizing the colors of the First
Virginia, he rode forward, exclaiming, “Charge, Virginians, and save
those brave Marylanders!” Alas, it was his last command on the field of
battle, for at the instant he received a pistol shot, and was conveyed
mortally wounded from the field, when his men precipitately retreated.

Nevertheless, in the confusion and excitement of the moment, Lieutenant
McNulty, with some of the gallant fellows, actually drove two pieces off
in triumph, despite the efforts of the enemy to prevent them.

In this desperate battle at Yellow Tavern, the battery suffered the loss
of many men and horses, and two guns, and its brave commander was a
prisoner in the enemy’s hands.

Many were the acts of individual heroism displayed whilst the battle
lasted, one of which I will narrate:

During the hottest of the fight private John Hayden was struck by a
piece of shell, and dreadfully mangled, and would have bled to death in
a few minutes had not the Surgeon of the battery, Dr. Wortham, carried
him on his back into the woods and staunched the hemorrhage. In a short
time the enemy had possession of the field, but carefully concealing
himself and his charge until they had passed on, he that night carried
Hayden to a place of safety, where he eventually recovered.

With the two guns saved from the wreck of the battery, Lieutenant
McNulty crossed the Chickahominy, closely pursued, and took position on
the right of the road, commanding the bridge, where, by a vigorous fire,
he checked the enemy’s advance and covered the retreat. McNulty then
pushed on to Old Church and joined the main body, which had been there
reassembled.

On the 13th he was ordered to Hanover Junction, where he joined the army
of General Lee, with which he remained until after the battle of Cold
Harbor, when he was ordered to Early’s command in the Valley of
Virginia.

After a march of six days, the battery reached Waynesboro’, where four
days after it joined Early, _en route_ for the Lower Valley. Here the
battery (now under the command of Lieutenant W. B. Bean, who had been
for some time absent) was attached to General Bradley T. Johnson’s
brigade of cavalry, which had the advance.

On the morning of the 4th of July, Johnson approached Martinsburg, when
he was charged by about six hundred of the enemy’s cavalry, which for a
moment created some confusion in his ranks; but a few well directed
discharges of spherical-case from Bean caused them to beat a precipitate
retreat.

The command then pushed on and entered Martinsburg, when they came
suddenly upon a battalion of women, dressed in their holiday attire,
drawn up on the sidewalks, as though bent on preventing Johnson from
taking possession of the town, or at least their wagon train, ladened
with ice cream, confectionery, &c.; for the fair and unfair dames,
damsels and sweethearts of the troopers were about to celebrate their
great national holiday by a picnic, when surprised by the naughty rebel
Johnson, upon whom they at once opened such a fusillade of invectives in
bad and not very choice English as to compel him and his command to
retire in disgust, leaving them masters of the field.

From Martinsburg Johnson moved to Shepherdstown, and crossed the Potomac
into Maryland, and took position on Catoctin Mountain, where he
encountered a force of the enemy with artillery, but Bean soon drove
them off, when they retired to Frederick city, closely pursued by
Johnson’s cavalry. Here, being reinforced, they made a stand within the
confines of the city, and opened fire from their battery, protected by
the houses. The fire was not returned for some time, as Johnson was loth
to open his guns upon defenceless women and children, but finally
forbearance ceasing to be a virtue, he opened his battery, and a sharp
artillery fight continued until night, when Johnson retired to the
mountain to await Early’s arrival.

Early having at length come up, Johnson with his cavalry, and a section
of the artillery under command of Lieutenant J. McNulty, proceeded to
destroy the railroad bridges at Cockeysville, and this accomplished, he
made a rapid move around Baltimore, and struck the Washington branch of
the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad at Beltsville, where a large body of the
enemy’s cavalry was met, which, after a few shots from the battery and a
charge from the cavalry, broke and fled towards Washington in the utmost
confusion.

The battery, with Johnson’s cavalry, covered Early’s retreat from
Washington, though it was but seldom brought into requisition until the
army reached Poolsville, where the enemy made a vigorous attack, but
were kept in check by Johnson’s cavalry and artillery until the whole
army had crossed in safety.

On the 29th of July General Johnson was ordered by General Early to
accompany McCausland into Pennsylvania and exact a stipulated sum of
money from the citizens of Chambersburg, or in case of their not
complying with that demand to burn the town. The Baltimore Light
Artillery was attached to the brigade, and the whole crossed at McCoy’s
Ferry and proceeded on their way. Before day on the morning of the 30th
the advance approached Chambersburg, and after feeling the place with a
few shells, and finding no enemy, the town was entered and burned.

Retracing his steps to Virginia by way of Cumberland, McCausland arrived
at that place late in the afternoon of the next day, and found his
situation a critical one. Kelly with a large force was in his front,
strongly posted behind breastworks, and Averill was rapidly coming up in
rear, and to avoid the former he was compelled to move to the left and
take a different road from the one he had intended; but as there was not
a man in his command who knew the country, this was not to be easily
accomplished. After some delay, Col. Harry Gilmor settled the question
by seizing a Union man who was familiar with the different roads and
fords, and with a cocked revolver at his head compelled him to pilot the
way. In the night, four miles from Cumberland, McCausland’s advance
encountered the enemy, who were, after a brisk skirmish, driven back,
when McCausland determined to await the morning to ascertain his
position.

At the dawn of day the enemy was discovered in line behind the crest of
a range of hills between the canal and river, when McNulty was ordered
to post his guns, and open the fight, whilst the cavalry dismounted and
crossed the canal on a bridge hastily constructed by Captain Welsh of
the First Maryland Cavalry, when the enemy retired. But a more
formidable obstacle then presented itself in the shape of an iron-clad
battery mounted on an engine upon the railroad, whilst the cars to which
it was attached were loop-holed for musketry, and the banks of the
railroad, which formed an excellent breastwork, was lined with infantry.
A very strong block house that commanded every approach to the ford, was
also found strongly garrisoned.

Colonel Harry Gilmor was at once ordered to carry the ford, which he
attempted in most gallant style, but was unable to reach the opposite
bank owing to the dreadful enfilading fire opened upon him.

Lieutenant McNulty was then directed to take position with his pieces,
and open on the iron-clad. Quickly moving his guns to an open field, and
but two hundred yards from the enemy, he unlimbered at this much exposed
point, and called upon his best gunner, Geo. McElwee, to bring his piece
to bear upon the formidable looking mass of iron before him. The brave
fellow despite the shower of bullets to which he was exposed, coolly
sighted his piece and fired, and when the smoke cleared away McNulty had
the satisfaction of seeing the huge monster enveloped in steam, for the
shot directed by the unerring aim of McElwee had pierced the boiler, and
it lay a helpless wreck upon the track. His next shot was as effective,
and entered one of the portholes, dismounting the guns and scattering
death and destruction around, when the enemy along the bank broke and
fled.

But there was yet the block house to dispose of before the command could
resume its retreat, and minutes were becoming precious. An hour was
consumed in discussing the matter before anything definite was
determined upon, when General Johnson suggested that an attempt be made
to get a piece of the artillery across the river. The suggestion was
instantly adopted, and under cover of the bank, though subjected to a
severe fire, the piece was started over in a full run, and unlimbered in
the river, and taken to its bank by hand, when, at the instant, a demand
for the surrender of the block house was complied with, and McCausland
was safe.

At Moorefield, soon after, McCausland was surprised in camp by Averill,
when thirteen men of the Baltimore Light Artillery were sabred and
captured at their guns in endeavoring to load them, and two pieces were
lost.

After this affair the remnant of the battery was ordered to the vicinity
of New Market, in the Valley of Virginia, to be reorganized and
equipped. Here the number of the battery was considerably increased by
the transfer of Marylanders who had served three years in Fort Sumter,
and also by men from Major Brethod’s old battery. Horses and guns were
furnished from the reserve artillery, and in a short time Lieutenant
McNulty (who had succeeded to the command) found himself in a condition
to take the field.

Sheridan was about this time rapidly advancing towards Staunton, and
Early, with a small force, had fallen back to Brown’s Gap, in the Blue
Ridge. McNulty was at once ordered to join him at Port Republic, which
he was enabled to do, by making a detour, on the 27th of September. From
Port Republic Early moved towards Waynesboro’, where the head of his
column met that of Sheridan, and after a desperate fight drove him back
up the Valley, Early pursuing.

The scenes which these brave men were compelled to witness as they
pressed on after the brutal Sheridan and his band of incendiaries were
appalling, indeed. Hundreds of poor, helpless women and children were
encountered on the road, fleeing to a place of refuge, but knew not
where to find it, for other homes as well as their own had been plied
with the incendiaries’ torch. Pitiously they plead for protection and a
morsel of food from the rough soldiers, but, alas, it was not within
their power to afford them either. Night after night the heavens were
illumined by the light of burning farmhouses, barns, mills, &c., and day
after day was made dark by the dense smoke that filled the heavens.
Surely, Grant and his minion Sheridan will be long remembered by the
people of the Valley of Virginia, and their names associated by them and
their posterity with all that is bad, brutal and vindictive.

Slight skirmishing ensued between the pursued and pursuers until the
former reached Fisher’s Hill, where they met their infantry, when Lomax,
in command of the cavalry, retired to the vicinity of Woodstock. At
daylight next morning, the 8th of October, Lomax and Rosser moved to
attack the enemy who had advanced to Maurytown. Rosser was ordered to
attack on the left, and Lomax took the right, forming his troops on both
sides of the Valley pike. The Baltimore Light Artillery, under
Lieutenant McNulty, was stationed on an eminence north of the town. The
fight soon began with great fury, Lomax and Rosser attacking
simultaneously, and the enemy were driven back some distance. Heavy
reinforcements coming to the support of the enemy, he reformed his
broken columns, and the fight was waged with redoubled fury. Towards
noon Rosser, on the left, was overwhelmed, and soon after the heavy
columns massed in front of Lomax, attacked furiously, and drove that
General back in the utmost confusion.

During this time the gallant McNulty and his brave command were hurling
death and destruction into the ranks of the enemy, but to no avail. With
the retreat of the cavalry under Lomax, McNulty limbered up and sullenly
fell back, unlimbering at every available point, and opening his fire
upon the pursuing foe, thus enabling the cavalry to escape. In this
manner the village of Woodstock was reached. Still through its streets
he continued to pour into the faces of the advancing enemy destructive
discharges of grape and canister. But the gallant little battery is
doomed, for the enemy press upon them in overwhelming numbers, and still
they disdain to abandon their pieces. Beyond the town they make one more
effort to stay the dense masses now almost enveloping them, but even as
the gunners are ramming home the last double charge of canister, they
are captured and cut down in the act.

Twenty-three men and the four guns fell into the hands of the enemy.
Lieutenant McNulty who had had his horse killed under him, with the
balance of his men fought their way through, and escaped.

For his gallantry upon this occasion, McNulty was placed in command of a
battalion of artillery, and the command of the Baltimore Light Artillery
devolved upon Lieutenant John W. Goodman, Junior Second Lieutenant.

Soon after the disastrous fight at Maurytown, Goodman was ordered to
Fishersville, where the little left of Early’s artillery were preparing
their winter quarters. Whilst here every effort was made to procure
guns, horses, &c, for the battery, to replace those lost in their last
fight, but without success, for the Confederate Government had none to
spare. But the brave fellows were ready for any duty that might be
assigned them, and when Sheridan, in March, threatened Lynchburg, they
gladly obeyed the summons to repair to that place and assist in its
defence in any capacity. But their services were not required, and they
were in a few days after ordered to Petersburg, to help man the
fortifications there.

When the great crash came, and the little army under General Lee was
forced to retreat before Grant’s overwhelming masses, along with the
rest was to be found the remnant of the Baltimore Light Artillery—one
day fighting as infantry, and the next as cavalry, or assisting some
battery in trouble. Noble fellows, like their comrades of the Maryland
Line, they were true to the cause they had espoused to the last, and,
like the Infantry and Cavalry, were determined to fight on whilst a ray
of hope remained. Alas! that last ray disappeared with Lee’s surrender
at Appomattox Court House, and when told they were disarmed, and no more
to be led against the enemy, these veterans, who had unhesitatingly
faced death in all its dreadful shapes on so many bloody fields, wept
like children. Surely Maryland should be proud of her “Young Line” in
the Confederate States Army, as she was of her “Old” in the days of the
Revolution.


                      END OF THE “MARYLAND LINE.”




                            ATKINS’ BRIGADE
                                   AT
                            SECOND MANASSAS.


The campaign before Richmond had ended, and McClellan’s shattered and
beaten army was reorganizing upon the banks of the James. Our loss had
also been severe, for the enemy’s artillery had played with fearful
effect upon our dense masses at Malvern Hill; and we, too, had much to
do before again prepared for the field. But the untiring and indomitable
Jackson was soon once more at the head of his legions, and marching
rapidly in search of Pope, whose advance, under Banks, was reported in
the vicinity of Cedar Mountain.

The First Maryland Regiment of Infantry, under the command of Colonel
Bradley T. Johnson, (and to which I belonged,) having suffered severely
in the many desperate battles of the summer, had been ordered to
Gordonsville to recruit, directly after the battles around Richmond, and
it was whilst there the thunder of Jackson’s cannon announced that he
had once more encountered the “Commissary of the Valley,” and we did not
for a moment doubt the result.

It was on the evening of the 17th of August, if I mistake not, that a
long line of prisoners arrived from the battle-field, who were turned
over to Colonel Johnson, to be forwarded at once to Richmond. My company
was the fortunate one detailed for the service, and taking a train about
10 o’clock that night, we reached our destination shortly after daylight
next morning.

After having marched my charge to Libby, and seen them properly cared
for, I strolled up the street in hopes of meeting an acquaintance or
two; but failing in this, and feeling an unpleasant gnawing at my
stomach, I dropped in at Zetelle’s for breakfast. Whilst waiting for my
beefsteak and coffee, and indulging in a glass of Marco Bruner, I was
awakened from a reverie by a heavy footfall upon the stairway, and to my
inexpressible delight the familiar form of Captain Atkins appeared as
the door opened.

“And how the divil are you, Captain; glad to see yez. Arrah! its a mane
thrick the’ve been afther playing us, begorrah!” he exclaimed, as he
took a seat at the table. “Did yez see the morning’s papers? If yez
havn’t, it will be worth your while to get them. Don’t you think the
hathens have disbanded your regiment and my battalion; bad luck to
them.”

I was astounded at the intelligence, and could not credit it for a
moment; but when the papers were produced, there was the order, sure
enough, over the signature of George W. Randolph, Secretary of War.

“Well, what’s to be done, Atkins? I am just from the front, and feel
convinced the army is on its way into Maryland; and, under the
circumstances, don’t like to leave the field. Come, as my senior,
suggest something.”

“And bless your soul, I will. And now for a little private council of
war betwane ourselves,” he continued, in his usual rollicking way.
“Suppose we form a brigade of our own? I’m sure there’s Grinnell, of my
battalion; Shellman, of your regiment, and whom I have just met; you and
meself; and a better brigade I wouldn’t wish to command, be me soul I
wouldn’t; and, if it plases yourself, we will call it Atkins’ Brigade.”

“Its a bargain; and now, Mr. Brigadier, issue your first order.”

“And here it is: The officers under my command, to be known as ‘Atkins’
Brigade,’ will muster their forces, preparatory to laving for the scane
of action, one week from to-day. How will that do?”

“Very well—all but the forces.”

“Arrah! there you go again. Why in the divil can’t we be officers and
privates too? I am sure there’s many brigades in the sarvice that can’t
muster more an a liftenant.”

“Very well; here’s my hand on it;” and we emptied the bottle of Rheinish
to the success of the new brigade.

But a word of my companions: Atkins was an Irish gentleman of fortune,
but passionately fond of military adventure. He first saw service in
Garibaldi’s Italian war, where he made the acquaintance of the lamented
Major Bob Wheat, and a strong attachment was the result. At the breaking
out of the rebellion, Atkins came to this country, and hunting up his
old companion-in-arms, whom he found encamped at Manassas, in command of
a Louisiana battalion, he entered the ranks as a private, and at the
First Manassas won his captain’s stripes. He continued to serve in the
command with distinction up to the death of Wheat, and the disbanding of
the battalion as just stated.

Grinnell (a son of Henry Grinnell, one of the merchant princes of New
York) also came from Europe at the breaking out of the war, sacrificing
a lucrative business, and joined the command of Wheat also, as a first
lieutenant. In the fight with Kenly’s forces at Front Royal, he had the
misfortune to lose a portion of his right hand by a piece of shell, and
had just been declared convalescent, and was ready for the field, but
found himself without a command.

Shellman had practiced law in Frederick, Maryland, and served with great
credit as first lieutenant of my company from its organization.

Never having kept a diary, reader, you will excuse little discrepancies
in dates, but I think it was about the 22d of August that Atkins
marshalled his forces and marched them aboard a James River canal boat,
_en route_ for the anticipated scene of action—I mean to say _we_ were,
and not the canal boat. We were compelled to take this route owing to
the Central Road being taxed to its utmost capacity in the
transportation of troops to reinforce Lee’s army, and therefore our only
alternative was to go by the way of Scottsville, Charlottesville, to
Gordonsville, etc.

Arriving at the former place, we hired a rickety wagon, to which was
attached a wretched specimen of the mule kind, and after a long and
tedious ride made our _entre_ into the ancient village of Charlotte, not
with the “pomp, pride and circumstance of glorious war,” but amid the
curses of an irate driver, and such expressions as “may the divil take
the ass and his master for hathans,” from our illustrious brigadier.

A day of rest at the excellent hotel _de Farish_ so refreshed us that
when we resumed our trip we felt as though our brigade had assumed the
proportions of a division, and every one of us an officer. Rapidan
Station, the terminus of our trip by rail from Charlottesville, was
reached late in the afternoon, and distributing our traps equally, we
set out on foot to overtake Longstreet’s corps, the rear of General
Lee’s army. Jackson had the advance, and was making a forced march to
get in the rear of Pope’s army, at Manassas. Our march lay along the
Orange and Alexandria Railroad, through Culpepper, where we diverged to
the left and took the road to Salem and the Plains. Shortly after
leaving Culpepper we overtook the stragglers and broken down men of the
army—to be counted by thousands. The majority of the poor
fellows—barefooted and with bleeding feet—were struggling manfully to
reach their respective commands, whilst others were quietly building
shelters and laying in a supply of green corn, to await, as they coolly
informed us, “the return of the army.”

Marching rapidly, on the 28th day of the month we came upon the rear of
Longstreet’s corps in _bivouac_ a mile or two from Thoroughfare Gap.
Heavy cannonading was going on in front, and upon inquiring the reason
for it, we were informed the enemy in strong force were disputing the
pass, but that heavy columns of infantry had been sent over the mountain
to flank them, and it was not doubted for a moment but the movement
would succeed.

A council of war was now called by our commandant, and the brigade
unanimously resolved to go into camp for the night, as Atkins declared,
“Divil the bit could he fight on an impty stomach, at all, at all.”
Selecting a little strip of woods somewhat retired from the main body of
the army, the brigade went supperless to rest.

The sun was at least an hour high when we awoke from our slumber, to
find the corps of Longstreet gone, and already several miles on its way
to relieve Jackson, who, rumor said, had been closely pressed for two
days by overwhelming numbers, and with difficulty held his own. We arose
feeling gloomy enough. The roar of artillery had ceased, as had the
rattle of musketry of the previous evening, and everything was still as
death. Poor, hapless little brigade, retiring supperless and arising
breakfastless. Shellman was the first to complain, though having the
least to sustain. “Who ever heard of a command without a commissary?” he
muttered.

“Arrah, Mr. Shellman, you see I am economizing, for what in the divil is
the use of having a commissary when there’s nothing to commissary, and
the Confideracy is poor enough, God knows, except in shinplasters. Bad
luck to ye.”

The argument was unanswerable, and Shellman subsided, “As we have no
commissary to plase the gintleman—and I’m blasted if I am much plased
meself—I would suggest we went skrimmigen.”

The command responded aye unanimously, and, rolling up our blankets, we
prepared to move. Resuming our march, we soon came to a neat,
substantial looking farm house, where it was determined an effort should
be made to procure breakfast at any price in Confederate currency. We
crossed the fence and approached the house. Our commander was to be the
spokesman, but just as he was about to apply his knuckles to the stout
oaken door, the clatter of horses feet was heard, and to our no little
surprise General Lee and staff galloped up.

“The brigade will retrate and rally on me, being it’s in the presence of
superior numbers, for by Saint Patrick, for all the Confideracy, I
wouldn’t have Gineral Lee see me besage a lone counthry house without
his orthers,” was the command of our brigadier.

The “retrate” was conducted in good “orther,” and the forces assembled
upon the commandant some two hundred yards distant. Here, after a short
consultation, we concluded to make another essay upon a house close at
hand. As we neared the premises the prospect of success seemed
discouraging enough, for some twenty cavalry horses were tied to the
pailings, and experience had taught us their riders were close by. Judge
then of my surprise, when upon inquiring for the proprietress of the
house I was confronted by an old and dear acquaintance, Mrs. Hamilton,
of Loudon county, and now, at this writing, residing at Chantilly, on
the Little River turnpike. ’Tis needless to say the party were made
welcome, and in a few minutes we were seated around a bountifully
supplied table, laughing and chatting merrily, the vexation of our
former disappointment forgotten. A quiet smoke followed, when we
prepared to part with this most estimable family with unfeigned regret.
The dear old lady of the house, with tears in her eyes, bid us farewell,
and her last words were, “Should anything happen to yourself or
comrades, don’t forget my house.” I little thought but forty-eight hours
would elapse ere I was once more her guest, but under vastly different
circumstances. But of that anon.

As we passed through Thoroughfare Gap there were evidences on all sides
of a stubborn fight, and I could not help being struck with the vital
importance of possessing the place. It seemed almost a Thermopylæ, and
it astonished me that it was not defended by a larger force of the
enemy. Had General Lee been delayed here forty-eight hours we would have
lost Jackson and his command, and the remainder of the army would have
been compelled to recross the Rappahannock. How imminent the peril! But
the masterly generalship of the peerless Lee averted it, and the
flanking columns across the mountains soon removed every obstacle. But
no time was to be lost, for already we had been delayed too long; and
the incessant peals of artillery in our front plainly told us Jackson
was sorely pressed, and needed our assistance.

How little the General whose “headquarters were in the saddle,” knew his
advantage; for he had it within his power to have annihilated the
Confederate army. But if we are to believe his own report, and the
account of his “Man Friday,” (“Personal recollection,” in that vilest of
periodicals—_Harper_,) the illustrious Pope had too many generals in the
field, and too many masters in Washington. The “lamented” would
telegraph “do this;” Halleck would say “do that;” Fitz John Porter would
do nothing; McClellan sent the commissary wagons to Washington, and it
was but natural the hungry troops should seek their rations there—all of
which, combined “unsaddled” poor Pope, and placed McClellan in his
stead.

More than once that night, as General Lee paced his room, he was heard
to mutter: “The Gap must be forced at any sacrifice. On the success of
this movement depends everything. General Jackson must be hard pressed;
but he _will_ hold out, or I do not know my man. Twenty-four hours
behind my promise to him; forty-eight hours would result in his
destruction.”

Friday, the 29th day of August, 1862, was a hot, sultry day, and the
corps of Longstreet, already wearied and broken down by excessive
marching, dragged itself along with difficulty. Had it not been for the
stimulus afforded by the roar of Jackson’s artillery the ten long miles
from Thoroughfare Gap would have consumed much more time, and there
would have been many more stragglers. But steadily those veterans
pressed on, and before noon the head of the column reached Haymarket,
but a short distance from the scene of conflict. We here received the
most encouraging accounts from Jackson. He was not only holding his
ground, but had driven the enemy some distance before him. But
nevertheless an expression of relief must have passed over that usually
stern and placid face when he observed the clouds of dust that heralded
the approach of the iron Longstreet.

Rapidly the different brigades and divisions were thrown into position,
and by three o’clock the line of battle was complete. Longstreet held
the right, joining Jackson near the Groveton turnpike, and about a mile
from that village, where was stationed Hood with his Texans, Virginians
and Mississippians. Being personally acquainted with the General, I
suggested to Atkins that he proffer the services of the “brigade” to
him, which was readily acceded to. That gallant, glorious, but
subsequently unfortunate officer, received us most cordially, but
regretted that for the present he could assign us to no other duty than
that of firing a musket. Enfields were soon procured, and we took our
place in the ranks of the Fourth Texas, a regiment that at the battle of
Gaine’s Mills had won imperishable laurels.

In the woods to the left Jackson was hotly engaged. The musketry fire
was terrific, and it seemed neither to advance nor recede. A curtain of
smoke that hung over the tree-tops told us where the fighting was going
on, but not a soul could be seen. For more than two hours this desperate
struggle continued, when a soldier or two in blue emerged from the woods
into the open plain, rushing frantically in the direction of the Federal
reserves. Another and another followed, and presently a heavily column,
torn and shattered, broke forth from the woods in wild confusion. A
moment after, in close pursuit, a column in grey appeared, moving at the
double-quick with the most beautiful precision, though subjected to the
fire of a battery of artillery, which opened on them as soon as they
appeared. But the glorious column never wavered. On, on, they pressed.
The enemy was seeking protection behind the battery. It mattered not,
they would take battery and infantry too; all the better. Oh! how it
made my heart ache as I saw the great gaps rent by grape and canister as
they pressed on in this desperate charge. But “forward” was the command,
and “forward” they went. The battery is neared; no hesitation there; and
in an instant it is enveloped by our grey jackets. A yell, a wild
Confederate yell, announced the success of the charge, and in a moment
we saw them retire with hundreds of prisoners and the captured battery.

“Glorious, glorious,” exclaimed the heroic Hood, at whose side I was
standing, and who was most anxiously watching the charge. “Who can it
be?”

An aid-de-camp presently appeared riding at full speed in the direction
of General Lee’s headquarters. Hood hailed him with, “Who made that
splendid charge?”

“Bradley Johnson, in command of the Third Virginia brigade,” was the
response.

How my heart thrilled with pride and pleasure as I heard the
announcement; for it was my late Colonel, fighting like the members of
Atkins’ brigade, without a commission.

But what means this demonstration in our immediate front? Cheer after
cheer, huzza upon huzza, and presently a long line of skirmishers appear
over the intervening hill. An attack beyond question. They are met
unhesitatingly by our skirmishers, and a fierce fight ensues. But the
dense, dark column that now comes in view compels our advance to fall
back. But Hood, with his Texans, Virginians and Mississippians, are in
waiting. Rapidly they approach, and musket balls are whistling in every
direction.

“Let them come a little closer,” I heard him remark to a staff officer,
“they shall have a reception.”

Just then a voice behind us was heard to command, “Charge, General,
charge!”

Judge my feelings as I turned my head and saw our beloved Lee sitting
calmly upon his iron-grey, with but a single aid, and exposed to this
severe fire.

But we had little time for reflection, for the clarion voice of Hood was
heard the next instant to “fix bayonets,” and then came the command
“forward, double-quick,” and the long line of glittering steel rushed
madly down the hill.

The collision was awful, and the enemy was unable to resist its force,
though he stood to his work manfully. Gallant men fell by hundreds on
both sides. The Federal troops gave way; and the field was covered with
thousands of fugitives. The column in grey pressed on until it neared
the village of Groveton. What is this dark mass seen in the twilight
thundering down upon us, making the very earth tremble? The column
halts. On come the gallant troopers. The sight is grand beyond
description. Nearer and nearer they approach. They are almost upon us!
“Fire,” is the command, and the heavens are lit up by the flash that
leaps along the line; and when the smoke lifts, hundreds of riderless
steeds are seen flying frantically across the plain, whilst the ground
in front of us is covered with dead and wounded men and horses.

In the excitement of the fight I had lost sight of my companions, and it
was not until I heard a voice with the Celtic twang exclaiming, “Catch a
harse, catch a harse,” that I was aware of the presence of Atkins.
“Catch a harse, catch a harse,” I heard again, as a dozen riderless
steeds dashed up the turnpike, “for I’m blasted if my command shall be
infantry any longer.” Turning my head I saw him making frantic efforts
to secure one of the frightened horses and his efforts were successful.
I was not so fortunate. Seizing a bridle, I was leading my capture in
triumph across the road, when giving a sudden plunge, he wrenched the
rein from my hand and was off like the wind.

Leaving my companion in ecstacies over his prize, I started after
something to eat. But where was I to get it? The wagons were far in the
rear, and being tired, I could not think of hunting them up. A happy
thought suggested itself. The Federal soldiers generally carried a day
or two’s rations. I will secure what some dead man has left. The idea
may shock the sensibilities of the reader with a well-filled stomach,
but a tired and hungry soldier is not much troubled with such wares.
Crossing the Groveton road I threaded my way among the dead and wounded
with a melancholy interest. A few minutes before the air had resounded
with the shouts of infuriated men, the roar of artillery, and the rattle
of small arms; but now all was still, save an occasional picket shot,
and the groans and cries of those who had fallen wounded in the bloody
strife.

More than one dead man’s haversack did I examine that night; but alas,
some one as hungry as myself had anticipated me. I had given the search
up in despair, and was returning to my companion, when I stumbled over
the body of a Federal soldier that I did not see, owing to the darkness.
A suppressed groan escaped the poor wretch, and shocked at my
carelessness, I knelt at his side and asked if I could do anything for
him.

“Water, water, for God’s sake water!” he plead. Placing my canteen to
his lips he drained it to the last drop.

“Now turn me on my back that I may look once more at the beautiful sky,
and watch the bright stars. Stranger, I see from your dress you are an
enemy, but in my dying moments I like you none the less. Your turn may
come next; and perhaps you, too, will ask the same favor I have asked of
you. God grant that you may receive it.”

His mind here wandered for some minutes, when recovering, he continued:
“Oh it is hard to die thus, away from home and friends; but it is a
comfort to have the presence of even one with whom I have just been
engaged in deadly strife, and for aught I know inflicted this death
wound. My poor wife, my precious child. Stranger, perhaps you, too, have
a wife and child far away whom you love dearly? Away up in Pennsylvania
I had a happy home, with a fond and loving wife. We were blessed with
one dear little babe, a boy. In an evil hour I went to the war to fight
for my country’s honor; how much better had I remained at home, for
there are plenty without me who have nothing to leave behind.”

Again his mind wandered, and I heard him murmur: “How beautiful the
heavens are to-night, Emma, and how bright the stars. Come, Eddie, get
upon papa’s knee.” A pause, a convulsive shudder, and with “My wife, my
child,” upon his lips, the poor soldier’s spirit took its flight from
earth.

And still, reader, this was but one incident of the thousands that could
have been gathered upon that dreadful field.

Disengaging his well-filled haversack, I made my way back to where I had
left my companion. To my surprise he had heard nothing of either
Shellman or Grinnell; and we began to fear they had fallen in the fight.
However, they may be at the rendezvous appointed, and thither we
directed our steps.

We found them there, and unhurt, but engaged in a violent dispute as to
which had killed the most Yankees in the fight.

“Why, Grinnell,” said Shellman, “didn’t you see that officer fall when I
fired?”

“I saw an officer fall,” replied Grinnell, “but I tell you your gun
didn’t go off. And I will tell you what’s more, you didn’t fire a shot
during the fight, but you did a devil of a sight of loading.”

“An’ be me soul, Liftinent Shellman, an’ I belave Grinnell is right,”
put in Atkins, “for divil the wonst did I see the thing go off, an’ I’ll
prove it by the crather itself, I will.”

The Enfield was produced, and to the “Liftinent’s” chagrin the barrel
was found to contain at least half a dozen cartridges.

“An’ it’s a pretty command I have, to be sure. What would Gineral Lee
think if I told him one of my ‘brigade’ put his cartridges in his gun
upside down? An’ thin the sarious consequinces that might ensue. Faith,
an’ it might cost the Confideracy its independence.”

“I don’t think you have much the advantage of me, Mr. Atkins, for you
did nothing but run after loose horses,” retorted Shellman.

“Did you ever hear the like o’ that? To spake in that way to his
commander. An’ thin he called me _Misther Atkins_, too; bad luck to
yez.”

I put an end to the controversy by announcing the contents of the dead
soldier’s haversack.

“Fourteen crackers, a pound of salt horse, a well-filled bag of coffee,
and several little articles that I will examine to-morrow.”

A fire was soon kindled, and we proceeded to boil the coffee. As I
untied the string around the little bag, I could not but think of the
hand, now cold and stiff in death, that had so carefully tied it that
morning; and during the repast, at every mouthful, “My wife, my child,”
was ringing in my ears.

Considerably refreshed, I wrapped my blanket around me and lay down to
rest, and was soon in a sound sleep, from which I was awakened in the
morning by Atkins soliloquizing:

“An’ it was a sin an’ a shame to trate the poor dumb baste so, an’ so it
was. Laving out that bullet hole in the nose, an’ the one in the left
fore leg, an’ the one in the hind quarther, an’ the divil knows how many
more, for I havn’t been on the other side of him, he’s as beautiful a
crather as I ever saw. Be me soul he’s the very picture of an Irish
hunter, he is.”

Rising from my blanket I approached the disconsolate Atkins, who was
engaged in taking a survey of his capture of the previous evening, and
upon inquiring the reason for his lamentations, he pointed to a dreadful
wound in the horse’s left fore leg, but which had escaped our notice in
the darkness of the evening, and said:

“Look what those hathens of Hood’s have done to this poor dumb baste,
the very picture of a staple-chaser. An’ there, too, an’ there, an’
there,” pointing to as many wounds, “be me soul, if the rider got as
many he’s as dead as Paddy’s pig.”

“What disposition are you going to make of him?” I ventured to inquire.

“Take him along wid us, to be sure. Can’t he carry our traps. I’m
astonished that you should ax such a question. If you had been wid Whate
and meself in Italy—”

Not caring to be bored for an hour with this his favorite subject, I
interrupted him by inquiring the name he intended to give his steed?

Scratching his head for a moment, he replied, “Pegassus; an’ what do you
think of that for a name?”

“A devil of a Pegassus,” remarked Shellman, who had joined us.

“An’ who axed you for your say, misther six-shooter, who can’t
appraciate an Irishman’s joke?”

“And why Pegassus?” inquired Shellman.

“Why don’t you see the crather has been _winged_, but divil the bit do I
belave there’s much _fly_ in him.”

After partaking of a cup of coffee and a cracker or two, the remains of
the poor dead soldier’s rations, I shouldered my Enfield, and bidding my
companions remain until I returned, started off in search of Colonel
(afterwards General) Bradley T. Johnson, whose command we had determined
to join.

Moving rapidly across the field, subjected to a sharp fire from the
enemy’s sharpshooters, I reached the cover of a friendly woods in
safety. Meeting a horseman, I inquired the Colonel’s whereabouts, and
was informed it was but a short distance ahead.

“I am going that way myself,” said he, “and will with pleasure pilot
you. I perceive from your uniform that you are a Captain, and presume
you belong to his command.”

I informed him of the circumstances that had placed me with the army,
and told him I thought it most likely “Atkins’ Brigade” could render
more efficient service as officers in some of the depleted regiments,
than as privates as we were.

“I assure you,” said the stranger, “it would gratify me much should you
accept a command in my brigade, for I have suffered fearfully in
officers during the past three days.”

“What brigade do you command,” I inquired.

“The Second Louisiana. My name is Starke, sir, General Starke, and I am
immediately on the left of Johnson. Should he have no place to assign
you to, call upon me.”

After pointing out Johnson’s command, the General put spurs to his horse
and disappeared. Poor fellow, I never saw him after, for he rendered up
his precious life in battling for his beloved South upon the bloody
field of Sharpsburg.

I found Colonel Johnson with his brigade drawn up in line of battle
close by the edge of a woods, and in momentary expectation of an attack.

“How do you do, Captain?” he greeted me, “the very man I wished most to
see. Here I am in command of a brigade without officers. The
Forty-eighth Virginia has but two Lieutenants left. Come, let me
introduce you to Dabney. He is at present in command of the regiment,
and I know will not hesitate to surrender it to you at my suggestion.”

I found Lieutenant Dabney a most agreeable young gentleman, and he
cheerfully tendered me the command of his regiment.

I then informed the Colonel of the obligation I was under to return to
my companions, but he would not listen to it for a moment.

Johnson then explained to me the situation. Immediately in our front,
and distant some two hundred yards, was a railroad cut. This was
considered the key to the position, and was to be fought for to the last
extremity. “You will therefore take fifty of your men and place them
under cover of that thicket to the right, in close proximity to the
excavation, and keep me advised of all you see and hear.”

I detailed my fifty men, and after taking a careful survey of the ground
I was to traverse, made a run for it across the field amidst a shower of
bullets from the enemy’s sharpshooters, but which fortunately did no
execution. Shortly after reaching the designated point I had the
misfortune to lose the services of Lieutenant Dabney by the accidental
explosion of his pistol, and I had, therefore, but one officer left.

We had been there perhaps an hour when I became convinced from hearing
the command “forward, guide centre,” repeatedly given in the woods some
four hundred yards distant in our immediate front, that the enemy was
massing for an attack. Finding my men reluctant to take the risk of
recrossing the field with a message to the Colonel, I was compelled to
go myself. Placing them under the command of a Sergeant, I made the
attempt and reached the brigade in safety. I reported to Johnson what I
had heard; and at his suggestion we walked to the brow of the hill
before us, and to our astonishment beheld three lines of battle emerging
from the woods, and moving rapidly upon the railroad excavation.

It was out of the question for me to return to my fifty men, and I
should not have gone if I could, for the greater portion of my command
was with the brigade. Rushing back therefore with him, the command
“forward, double-quick,” was instantly given, and then commenced a wild
race as to which should reach the much coveted point first. As we
emerged from the woods, and became exposed to the view of the enemy’s
artillery, he opened a terrible fire, which was returned with interest
upon his advancing columns by thirty pieces of our artillery on a
plateau to the right of us.

We reached the opposite banks of the cut simultaneously, and then began
one of the most desperate and bloody conflicts of the war. Muzzle to
muzzle, each delivered their fire into the very bosoms of their foe.
Dead and wounded men fell by hundreds, and many on both sides rolled
down the embankment and intermingled at the bottom. The importance of
the place was known to each, and each was determined to possess it. The
appearance of Colonel Johnson upon that field I shall never forget. But
few men had ever before had so important a trust imposed in them, and
there he intended to win or die. Never have I seen such sublime courage
displayed upon the field of battle. In his shirt sleeves, his eye
flashing, his lips compressed, he was everywhere encouraging his men.
Three different times he ran along his line, the target for many a
bullet, and how he escaped unscathed that awful fire, God only knows.

But the enemy are too strong for us, and our right begins to swing back,
contesting every inch of ground. And the enemy’s left cross the cut. At
this moment a man fell at my side. Picking up his musket, I leveled it
and fired, and when in the act of lowering the piece, I felt a sharp
pain in the fore part of my left arm, and glancing at it, discovered I
was hit. Even as I did so, I received a tremendous blow in my left side,
and was knocked off my feet, and fell heavily to the ground. Our troops
giving way left me midway between the contending forces, and never did a
poor devil more heartily wish himself away from a warm place than I did
from this, for the bullets were knocking up the dust all about me; but I
knew to move even a limb would draw the fire of the enemy, and I
contented myself with laying still, and watching the progress of the
fight. The combatants surged backwards and forwards as each gained or
lost some temporary advantage; but the tide of battle was evidently fast
going against Johnson. The enemy were too strong for him; still he
fought on. Everything seemed lost, and Jackson’s corps will surely be
cut in two. Why do not the reserves come up?

Hark! What means that wild yell, and that cracking and crashing in the
woods behind us? Hurrah! it is Starke with his Louisianians. It was a
grand sight as those grim veterans emerged from the woods on the run.
Nothing on earth could withstand the impetuosity of their charge, and
the foemen were swept back across the cut like chaff, and the position
was ours.

Fearing I should be struck by some of the many flying bullets, I
determined to get under the friendly cover of the position won, and
after many efforts succeeded in getting on my hands and knees, and
dragging myself to the bank, quietly rolled down. It was well I did so,
for the enemy were not going to give it up without another effort. Fresh
troops advanced, and the conflict was renewed with redoubled fury.
Steadily the column in blue moved forward in the face of the terrible
fire of the Confederates, and reached the very edge of the embankment.
Our ammunition was giving out. No matter, stones lay around in
abundance, and were hurled with desperate energy.

“Bad luck to yez, there goes my last cartridge,” I heard an Irishman
exclaim at my side. Remembering I had two packages in my jacket pocket
that I had found in the haversack of the previous evening, I requested
him to take them out. As he did so he uttered an exultant shout, and
with a “Come on yez d—d Yankees, its Louisianians yer fitin now,”
resumed his firing.

For at least fifteen minutes this desperate hand to hand conflict
continued, when the enemy began to give way and scatter in every
direction to avoid our fire. But the artillery to the right, which for
some time had been silent owing to the proximity of the contending
forces, now opened upon the dense mass with grape and canister at point
blank range, and the slaughter was horrible until the fugitives reached
the cover of the woods.

On the right, in Longstreet’s front, the battle still raged, but long
before nightfall it ceased; the second battle of Manassas was won, and
our army in close pursuit.

The excitement of the fight over, I began to think seriously of my own
condition. I had lost a great deal of blood, and was almost in a state
of collapse. The dying words of the poor soldier who expired in my arms
the evening before, more than once occurred to me: “Your turn may come
next.” And had it come? And then: “Oh, ’tis hard to die thus, away from
home and friends; but it is a comfort to have the presence of even one
with whom I have just been engaged in deadly strife.” But no ministering
hand was there. I was alone with those still in death, and others like
myself writhing in mortal agony. No one near me to take a last message
to my home, or to tell how I died. But I am burning up with thirst.

“Water, water, for God’s sake water!” rang in my ears, and I envied the
poor wretch the few drops I had given him the previous evening.
Gradually I grew more faint; I felt as though I was being whirled round
and round with fearful rapidity. Round and round, faster and faster, and
I lost all consciousness.

I must have remained in this swoon some time, and when I recovered I
found Dr. Richard Johnson and the noble Irishman, Atkins, at my side.

“Ah, this is a divil of a pretty mess,” was the first words I heard.
“This is what you get for disobeying orthers. Had ye remained wid your
legitimate command this wouldn’t have happened. Here’s Grinnell,
Shellman and meself as sound as a new quarther. Oh, the hathens, to
trate one of ‘Atkins Brigade’ so mane a thrick.”

All night I lay on the field, attended by Dr. Johnson and my good
ex-commander, and next morning, was placed in an ambulance and conveyed
to Mrs. Hamilton’s, where I was received as a brother and a son by the
family. For weeks I languished upon a bed of sickness, nursed with the
care and tenderness of an infant by every member of the family, when I
was declared convalescent, and made my way to Richmond.

I here met my late companions, who had returned from the campaign in
Maryland in safety, and we more than once talked over incidents that
attended “Atkins’ Brigade at the Second Manassas.”


                                THE END.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. Contents added by transcriber.
 2. P. 312, changed “_En parenthase_” to “_En parenthèse_”.
 3. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
 4. Retained anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as
      printed.
 5. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Maryland Line in the Confederate
States Army., by W. W. Goldsborough

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MARYLAND LINE ***

***** This file should be named 58632-0.txt or 58632-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/8/6/3/58632/

Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by the
Library of Congress)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.